perisheth as the Wiseman speaketh CAP. V. Of the loue of God and diuers vertues which spring from it §. Sect. 1 Of the loue of God what it is and wherein it consisteth and of the measure and meanes of it THe next mayne and principall dutie is the loue of God when as knowing beleeuing and remembring his infinitenesse in all goodnesse excellency beauty and all perfection and his inestimable loue grace and bounty towards vs we doe loue him againe with all our heart soule minde and strength aboue all things and all other things in him and for his sake So that the causes of our loue towards God are his goodnesse excellencie beautie and perfection in himselfe and his goodnesse grace and benignity towards vs. For goodnesse is the onely obiect of loue neither doe wee loue any thing which is not either truely good or at least appeareth good vnto vs. And therfore seeing God is the summum bonum and chiefe goodnesse when his nature appeareth to be so we should loue him chiefly and place our chiefe happinesse in his fruition But yet because in this state of corruption we are full of selfe-loue therefore wee cannot loue God perfectly and absolutely for himselfe as we ought till wee bee assured of his loue towards vs and haue it shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost for we loue him because he loued vs first as the Apostle speaketh Now the Rom. 5. 5. 1. Ioh. 4. 19. measure of our loue wherewith we are to loue God ought to be without measure both because he is immeasurable in goodnesse in his owne nature and also because his loue towards vs hath exceeded all measure the which appeareth not only in our creation whereby he hath giuen vs vnto our selues and made vs his most excellent creatures but also in our Redemption wherein he hath giuen himselfe vnto vs euen his onely begotten and dearely beloued Sonne of the same nature with himselfe to die for our sinnes and rise againe for our iustification and that when we were not friends but of no strength strangers sinners enemies vnto him and his grace the slaues of Satan and children of wrath as well as others And therefore if he thus loued vs when we merited no loue yea when we deserued wrath and hatred how much more if it were possible should wee loue him who is most louely and infinitely deserueth our loue But because our nature being finite we cannot loue him infinitely wee ought therefore to loue him as much as is possible for vs with all our hearts soules and strength Or if we cannot thus doe in respect of our corruption yet at least we must loue him in sincerity and vprightnesse of heart as much as we can and be heartily sorry that wee can loue him no better We must loue him aboue all things in the world as house lands parents children wiues yea our owne liues and be ready with all cheerefulnesse to lay them downe for him as he hath first laid downe his life for vs. For if we ought to loue all things in him and for him then ought wee to loue him much more preferring his glory euen before our owne saluation when as they come in comparison the one with the other And this is that loue of God which is to be imbraced of vs as being in it selfe a most excellent vertue and in diuers respects to be preferred before faith and hope 1. Cor. 13. 13. and to vs most profitable feeing it assureth vs of Gods loue and remission Luk. 7. 47. of our sinnes transformeth vs after a manner into the diuine nature for where is loue there is likenesse and it is the nature of it to change the louer as much as may be into the party beloued and finally weaneth our hearts from the loue of the world and earthly vanities and lifteth vp our affections and thoughts vnto God and heauenly things maketh all that we doe or suffer for Gods sake easie and tolerable yea sweete and comfortable for it seeketh not her owne beareth all things endureth all things it inableth 1. Cor. 13. 6 7. vs to offer vnto God cheerefull obedience and to performe all duties of holinesse and righteousnesse required vnto a godly life with ioy and delight which without it are irkesome and vnpleasant yea intolerable and impossible vnto flesh and blood Now the meanes whereby our hearts may be inflamed with this diuine fire of Gods loue are first that we often meditate vpon Gods infinite goodnesse excellency beauty and perfection which make him worthy of all loue and how hee hath exercised these sauing attributes towards vs in our creation and preseruation in our redemption giuing his only Sonne to die for vs and for his sake forgiuing vs all our sinnes and in bestowing vpon vs all the good things which wee inioy in this life or hope for in the life to come §. Sect. 2 Of the zeale of Gods glory what it is and wherein it consisteth Now the vertues and graces which arise and issue from loue are diuers as zeale of Gods glory ioy and reioycing in God thankefulnesse and obedience Zeale is the fruit and effect of our feruent loue towards God and as it were a flame arising from this diuine fire whereby we are made most carefull and earnest in seeking Gods glory both in aduancing and furthering all meanes whereby it is furthered and in opposing hindring and remoouing all the impediments whereby it may bee hindred And this is to be shewed in all other vertues as being the intension of them and in all duties which we performe vnto God So the Apostle telleth vs generally that it is good to be zealously affected alwayes in a good thing Gal. 4. 18. Our loue towards God and hatred of sinne must be zealous and hot and not cold or luke-warme our repentance must bee ioyned with zeale Bee zealous and amend We must zealously worship and serue God according Apoc. 3. 19. to that of the Apostle feruent in Spirit seruing the Lord. Wee must not Rom. 12. 11. Tit. 2. 14. 1. Thes 3. 10. onely doe good workes but be zealous of them Wee must pray with zeale exceedingly and powre out our hearts like water before the Lord with Lam. 2. 19. zeale we must preach the Word and be inwardly affected with that wee speake that so also we may affect others and we must with zeale heare the Word and euen hunger and thirst after this spirituall food of our soules 1. Pet. 2. 1. that we may grow vp thereby But yet our care must be that our zeale be guided with knowledge and not shew it selfe in all things but as the Apostle speaketh onely in a good matter and also that in aduancing of the Gal. 4. 18. meanes of Gods glory and remoouing the impediments wee keepe our selues within the limits of our callings Now the meanes to attaine vnto this zeale is to consider often and seriously how great things
hands because being created wee haue Act. 17. 28. Psal 104. 28. no power to subsist of our selues but wholy depend vpon God for the continuance of vs in our life and good estate for as the Apostle saith In him we liue moue and haue our being so that if he withdraw his assisting power we perish and returne vnto our dust By his all-ruling prouidence we are euery day in the yeere euery houre in the day and euery minute and moment in the houre preserued from innumerable dangers which otherwise would seaze vpon vs from the assaults of our many and mighty enemies and especially of that roring and deuouring 1. Pet. 5. 8. Lyon who is alwaies ready to destroy vs if wee were not preserued vnder the wings of the Almighty from his rage and malice By it wee are gouerned and directed in all our waies so as we cannot stirre a foote nor moue a hand nor open our eyes or eares nor speake a word if wee had not strength from him By it all the creatures become seruiceable vnto vs and worke together for our good which otherwise would bee our bane From God wee haue all the benefits which we inioy the Sunne which giueth vs light and vitall heate the ayre which wee breathe the earth which sustaineth vs the meate which feedeth vs the apparell which couereth our nakednesse and keepeth vs warme our health and wealth our peace plenty and prosperity and all other blessings fit both for necessity and for our comfort and delight And not onely the things themselues but all their vertue and vigour whereby they become profitable to those ends for which we vse them doe come from him and doe as meanes and instruments serue his Prouidence for the deriuing of all good vnto vs himselfe still remayning the chiefe and principall cause which worketh by them or can deriue vnto vs all things needefull without them if they bee wanting For it is he who feedeth vs by our meate by our clothes keepeth vs warme by our friends doth comfort and relieue vs for which vses they would be vneffectuall yea produce the cleane contrary effects if they had not from his blessing their power and efficacy Now to what end O man dost thou receiue daily at the hands of God such innumerable blessings but that thou shouldest acknowledge him the Author of them and praise him for all the good which he doth vnto thee Why doth hee preserue thy life but that thou shouldest liue to his glory Why doth hee make all his creatures in heauen and earth seruiceable vnto thee but that thou shouldest hereby be moued with more cheerefulnesse to serue him who hath created both them and thee Why doth he preserue thee from dangers and protect thee from enemies and deliuer thee out of troubles and afflictions but that thou shouldest glorify and serue him without feare in Psal 50. 15 Luke 1. 74 75. holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of thy life Why doth he giue the light of the Sunne but that thou shouldest shun the workes of darkenesse and serue him in the duties of thy calling Why doth he let thee breathe the ayre but that thou shouldst spend this breath in speaking singing to his praise Finally why doth hee feed and clothe thee and giue vnto thee those manifold blessings which thou inioyest but that by this rich wages hee may incourage thee to doe him faithfull and cheerful seruice which if thou neglectest and mis-spendest all the rich gifts which thou hast receiued to the dishonour of him that giueth them in the seruice of sinne and Satan and in satisfying of thine own carnall and sensuall lusts what dost thou hereby but bewray thine horrible ingratitude towards such a gracious and bountifull Lord and Master What dost thou but alienate his loue from thee and prouoking his wrath against thee mooue him in his iust displeasure to withdraw his gifts from thee which thou abusest or let thee inioy them in his anger to thy greater hurt leauing them with thee as testimonies to conuince thee of thy shamefull vngratitude and as talents lent vnto thee which when thou hast mis-spent to the dishonour of thy Lord or not imployed them in his seruice will but prepare for thee a fearefull account at the terrible Day of Gods last Iudgement CAP. XXXVII Two other reasons mouing vs vnto a godly life The first taken from Christ giuen vnto vs by his Father the other from the Couenant of grace made in him §. Sect. 1 Of the inestimable gift of Iesus Christ which should moue vs to loue and serue God THe fourth mayne benefit which God hath giuen vnto vs is his onely begotten and dearely beloued Sonne Iesus Christ to be our Head and Sauiour in whom we were elected by whom we were to be saued redeemed For being falne in Adam who was the head and roote of all mankinde and not onely partakers of the guilt and punishment of his sin but also of the corruption of nature deriued from him whereby we were disabled to all good and made prone vnto all euill it would not stand with Gods Iustice to elect or saue vs till it were fully satisfied and wee freed from this sinfull condition Which being a worke impossible to men and Angels in respect of that infinite price which was to bee payd God of his free grace and loue ordained and appointed in his eternall Counsell his Sonne to be our Sauiour and Redeemer and to this end to take our nature vpon him that hee might be vnto his elect the second Adam and the Head of his Church in whom he chose them to life and saluation which the first Adam lost both for himselfe and all his posterity For howsoeuer the free loue and meere grace and good will of God be the supreme and highest cause of our election and saluation and Christ in respect of it but a meanes or subordinate cause of working that for vs which Gods loue had first decreed neither was Christ the cause that moued God to loue vs John 3. 16. with this first loue and free grace but this loue the cause which moued God to giue his Sonne vnto vs to be our Sauiour and Redeemer yet may it be truely said that wee could no otherwise be elected then in Christ as our Head and the roote of all our righteousnesse that iustice and mercy meeting together God might be glorified in them both although we be not elected for him but of Gods absolute will and free grace which moued him to giue vs his Sonne and all other good which wee receiue by him And this the Apostle plainely affirmeth that God hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world and that he hath predestinated vs to the adoption of children by Iesus Christ Ephe. 1. 4 5. vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace wherein he hath made vs accepted in his Beloued
him to keepe him in all his wayes c. If with Dauid we put our trust in the Lord wee shall not need to feare what Psal 56. 4. flesh can doe vnto vs. If wee trust in the Lord wee shall bee blessed and Ier. 17. 7 8. like a Tree planted by the Waters that spreadeth out her Rootes by the Riuer which shall not see when heate commeth but her leafe shall bee greene and shall not bee carefull in the yeere of drought neither shall cease from yeelding fruit §. 5 The third cause Charitie The third cause of spirituall securitie is Charitie for as the Apostle telleth vs there is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare 1. Ioh. 4. 18. Col. 3. 14 15. and if wee doe aboue all things put on charitie which is the bond of perfectnesse then also will the peace of God rule in our hearts and worke in them this Christian securitie For if wee truely loue God it is an euident signe vnto vs that he loueth vs for as the Apostle sayth Wee loue him because he loued vs first and being assured of Gods loue wee 1. Ioh. 4. 19. need not to doubt of his protection whereby hee will keepe vs from all euill and of his prouidence watching ouer vs which will prouide for vs all things necessarie And finally if wee vnfainedly loue the Lord then may we be secure in all dangers and in the middest of all troubles and crosses because the Lord through his infinite wisedome and power will cause all things euen afflictions themselues to worke together for good to them that loue him and will so weaken the Rom. 8. 28 35. strength of them that they shall neuer be able to separate vs from the loue of Christ §. 6 The fourth cause the true feare of God The fourth cause is the true feare of God for this feare remooueth all other feares whatsoeuer and if with filiall affection wee feare God Psal 34. 9. as Sonnes we may thereby be freed from the seruile feare of Slaues So also this feare of God will free vs from feare of Men and the feare of our Creator will quite expell the feare of the Creature It will free vs from feare of all danger of euill seeing nothing shall be able to hinder our happinesse For Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord hee shall not be mooued for euer but shall be had in euerlasting remembrance Psal 112. 1 6 7. He shall not be afraid of any euill tidings his heart is fixed trusting in the Lord. His heart is established he shall not be afraid vntill he see his desire vpon his enemies The fift cause is Iustice and righteousnesse both in our hearts words and actions because as the Wise-man sayth He that walketh vprightly walketh surely for the righteous shall neuer be remooued and there Pro. 10 9 10. 12. 21. shall no euill happen vnto the iust And that because the Lord watcheth ouer them to deliuer them in the time of danger and prouide for them in the time of want For as the Psalmist saith The eyes of the Psal 34. 15. 1. Pet. 3. 12. Lord are vpon the Righteous and his eares are open to heare their crie so that none shall bee able to harme vs if we follow that which is good And vnto them hee hath made his promises of peace and protection The worke of righteousnesse shall be peace and the effect of righteousnesse quietnesse and assurance for euer and my people shall dwell in a peaceable Esa 32. 17. habitation and in sure dwellings and in quiet resting places And againe In righteousnesse thou shalt be established thou shalt be farre from oppression for thou shalt not feare and from terrour for it shall not come neere Esa 54. 14. thee In assurance of which promises the righteous is bold as a Lion Pro. 28. 1. and disdaineth to goe out of his way of iustice and godlinesse though he be affronted with many dangers because being armed with this brest-plate of righteousnesse he is assured they cannot hurt him Eph. 6. 14. §. 7 The last cause is new obedience The last cause of this spirituall securitie is new obedience For when like dutifull and louing children we doe desire and endeauour to doe the will of our heauenly Father at all times and in all things and perform as much as we are able that obedience which his law requireth not onely in our outward actions but also in our hearts and inward affections and bewaile our wants and imperfections when we come short of that measure and degree which wee desire to attaine vnto it will worke in our hearts a child-like confidence in the loue of our God and make vs securely to repose and cast our selues in all estates and conditions vpon his gratious prouidence for the supplying of all our wants protection from all dangers and deliuerance out of all afflictions And so much the rather because wee are hereby strengthned in our Faith and enabled to applie vnto our selues all those sweet and comfortable promises which God hath made vnto those who bring foorth these fruits of new obedience especially those which concerne spirituall peace and tranquillitie of mind and this holy and Christian securitie So the Lord promiseth That if wee will keepe his Statutes and Iudgements wee shall dwell in the Land in Leuit. 25. 18 19. safety And in another place That if we keepe his Statutes and walke Chap. 26. 3 5 6. in his Commandements to doe them the Lord with all other temporall benefits promiseth peace and safetie and that wee shall lie downe and none shall make vs affraid And Zophar telleth vs that if wee prepare Iob 11. 13 15 19 our hearts to seeke God and stretch out our hands towards him that then we shall be steadfast and without feare lie downe securely and be freed from the feare of all things So Wisedome promiseth that who so hearken vnto her and obey her voice they shall dwell safely and shall Pro. 1. 33. be quiet from feare of euill Yea the Lord hath not onely said but sworne it that all his redeemed shall worship and serue him without feare Luk. 1. 74 75. in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the dayes of their life §. 8 Of the effects of spirituall securitie And these are the causes of this spirituall securitie The effects of it are quite contrarie to those of carnall securitie for it doth not make vs more slothfull and sluggish in the seruice of God but more watchfull ouer all our wayes that wee may doe all things which are acceptable vnto God from whom wee enioy so great a blessing and not commit any thing against knowledge and conscience which may disturbe our sweet peace or depriue vs of the inward ioy of this spirituall securitie It doth not make vs more negligent and backward in holy duties but to performe them with all diligence and
in themselues effectuall vnto vs for our purification For as the Poole of Bethesda had Ioh. 5. by the mouing of the Angell vertue in it to cure diseases but yet did good to none but those only which were put into it so though the blood of Christ be sufficient to cure the heart of the leprosie of sinne and to make it cleane yet it is of no efficacie vnto any sauing those who are by the holy Spirit dipped and washed in it seeing like the poore lame cripple wee are naturally impotent and cannot make any vse of these meanes of our recouery vnles we be assisted by the holy Spirit The instrumentall cause of this purificatioÌ is a liuely faith wrought in vs by the Spirit to this end the which we may apply vnto our selues Christ his death and precious bloodshed for our spirituall purging from sinne which is perfected in our iustification in respect of the guilt and punishment and begun in our sanctification by purifying our hearts from their natural corruptions Act. 15. 9. In which respect faith is said to purifie our hearts not materially or formally by any vertue inherent in it selfe but instrumentally by applying vnto vs the vertue of Christs death and bloodshed And vntill we haue this faith wrought in vs by the Spirit whereby we are assured of the riches of Gods grace in this life and glory and happinesse in the life to come our hearts remaine it their naturall filthinesse and are full of all carnall and worldly lusts neither is it possible that they should be perswaded to contemne the baites of worldly vanities and to tread vnder-foot the pleasures of sinne with which they are naturally so much delighted till they haue an offer of better things from God and haue some assurance that vpon their renouncing of the world and fleshly lusts and seeking after these richer gifts they shall most certainely attaine vnto them according to that of the Apostle Blessed be God and the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ 1. Pet. 1. 4. who according to his abundant mercy hath begotten vs againe vnto a liuely hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead to an inheritance incorruptible and vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for you And this purged Moses heart from the loue of the world and made him willing to suffer afflictions with the people of God because with the eye of faith he looked vpon the recompence of reward And this caused the Saints of God Heb. 11. 25. to content themselues to dwel in tabernacles not to regard any earthly mansions because they looked for a City which hath foundations whose builder Heb. 11. 9 10. and maker is God the holy Martyrs to indure with patience ioy most cruell persecution not accepting deliuerance because by faith they were perswaded that they should obtaine a better resurrection Of which comforts of Heb. 11. 33. fayth wee haue great neede to be thereby supported vnder the Crosse and perswaded vnto the contempt of the world seeing Iesus the Author and finisher of our faith who was free from all worldly lusts and carnall corruption was by his heauenly hopes incouraged in his earthly sufferings for as the Apostle testifieth He for the ioy that was set before him endured the crosses despising the shame and is set downe at the right hand of the Heb. 12. 2. Throne of God CAP. XI Of the signes of a pure heart and the meanes whereby we may both obtaine and preserue it §. Sect. 1 Of the inward signes of a pure heart ANd these are the causes of a pure heart The signes whereby we may know whether our hearts bee thus purified or no are either inward or outward The inward signes are first the loue of holinesse and purity for as when our hearts are defiled with naturall corruption we loath sanctitie and loue and delight in impure lusts and the pleasures of sinne so when our hearts are purified by faith they are chiefly pleased with those things which please God and louing purity and piety they delight in the exercises of holinesse and righteousnesse And therefore when we loue purity and holinesse it is an euident signe that our hearts are pure and holy seeing the cause of loue is likenesse and where there is no similitude there can be no loue The second signe is hatred of sinne which vpon the same ground we naturally loue especially of those sinnes vnto which our corrupted nature is most inclined because they most molest and trouble vs and polluting the heart with their defilements hinder most our progresse in sanctification and holinesse And thus Paul when his heart was purified abhorred all corruption and delighted in Gods Law hating that sin most which he did most commit because like a Rebell it warred against the law Rom. 7. 15. of his minde and made him captiue to the law of sinne The third signe is our carefull auoyding all meanes and occasions of spirituall pollution for as he that hath filthy hands careth not to handle filthy things but when they are washed cleane will not willingly touch that which will defile them so an impure heart shunneth not the occasions and meanes of impurity because they cannot make it worse then it is in it owne nature in the quality though they may increase the pollution in respect of the degree yea rather being like filthy hogges naturally inclined vnto filthinesse they seeke the occasions of more vncleannesse and purposely wallow themselues in the sinke and puddle of sinne as often as they haue opportunity of satisfying their carnall lusts More especially he that hath a pure heart delighteth in the company of those who are pure and holy by whose Christian conuersation his purity and sanctification may be more and more increased and cannot indure the society of the wicked no not when like filthy dogs they fawne vpon him because he knoweth that the leprosie of sinne is of an infectious and spreading nature that he who toucheth pitch shall be defiled with it and that worldly men most defile when they most fawne and doe vs least hurt when they are farthest from vs. §. Sect. 2 Of the outward signes of a pure heart The outward signes of a pure heart are the fruits of sanctification and holinesse for the tree is knowne by the fruits and the fountaine by the Mat. 7. 17 18. streames that flow from it whether they be good or euill for a good tree cannot bring foorth euill fruit nor an euill tree good fruit as our Sauiour hath taught vs. If therefore the fruits we beare be pure and holy it is an euident signe that our hearts be purified and sanctified if the streames be cleere and sweete such also is the fountaine from which they spring and if the coyne wee outwardly spend and vse in our Christian trading one with another be currant of pure metall and the right stamp then is the treasury of our
Job 22. 2. Psal 16. 3. profit or extend vnto him but for our owne good and benefit that he may crowne our obedience with eternall blessednesse For hee that keepeth the Law happie is he and he that heareth Christs Word and keepeth it is by Pro. 29. 18. Luke 11. 28. him pronounced blessed Lastly let vs often propound vnto our selues the examples of Gods Saints and Seruants that haue gone before vs and set before vs their obedience as a patterne for our imitation For more cheerefully may we trauaile in this way of holinesse and righteousnesse if wee see a plaine path beaten by those that haue gone before vs. But especially let vs set before vs the neuer-erring example of our Sauiour Christ who tooke more delight in doing his Fathers will then in his meate and drinke and in all things was obedient vnto him to the death euen the John 4. 34. Phil. 2. 6 7. bitter death of the Crosse as the Apostle speaketh §. Sect. 7 Of passiue obedience and patience in afflictions The second kinde of obedience is passiue and is called patience which is a fruit of our loue and thankfulnesse towards God whereby we submit our selues meekely and constantly to beare all those crosses and afflictions Gal. 5. 22. which it shall please God to lay vpon vs. The causes of which patience are diuers the first and principall is the Spirit of God of which it is a fruit Secondly a liuely faith which not only apprehendeth the promise of eternall happinesse with which our temporarie afflictions are not to be compared but Gods speciall promises of strength to indure all trials and of helpe and deliuerance in Gods due time Thirdly trust and affiance in God who hath promised to be with vs in all our afflictions and neuer leaue vs to our owne weakenesse or to the malice and fury of our enemies vpon which we conclude that though he kill vs yet we will trust in Iohn 13. 15. him But the loue of God is the next and immediate cause of our patience which maketh vs meekely to suffer whatsoeuer he imposeth who so loueth vs and whom we so loue For loue endureth all things and the greatest difficulties are not hard vnto it It is stronger then death the waters 1. Cor. 13. 7. Cant. 8. 6 7. of afflictions cannot quench it and the floods of calamities cannot drowne it The obiect of this patience is afflictions which the Lord imposeth for the tryall or correction of his children for all whom he loueth he chastiseth and whosoeuer will be Christs Disciple must denie himselfe take vp Heb. 12. Luke 9. 23. his Crosse and follow him that is that crosse and measure of afflictions which God himselfe imposeth vpon him Neither are we to take vpon vs burthens of our owne making but such only as the Lord allotteth vnto vs which are those alone that we cannot by lawfull meanes auoid or without falling into sinne The manner how we are to beare these afflictions is first voluntarily with a meeke quiet and contented minde as being sent of God for our good yea cheerefully and ioyfully as they are signes and seales of our adoption and speciall meanes to further and assure our euerlasting saluation Secondly we must beare them constantly so long as it shall please God to continue them vpon vs that is till he giueth vs honest Iam. 1. 4. and lawfull meanes to be freed and deliuered from them not thinking it inough that we haue borne some few or many afflictions but holding out vnto the end for he is not crowned who hath fought well for a time but he that neuer giueth ouer till he haue obtained the victory acording to that of our Sauiour Be faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the 2. Cor. 4. 16. Apoc. 2. 10. Crowne of life But of these points as also of the meanes whereby wee may be enabled with patience comfort and ioy to endure afflictions I haue written largely * Christian Warfare the third part elsewhere and therefore will content my selfe thus briefly to haue touched them in this place CAP. VI. Of the feare of God and humility which ariseth from it ioyned with his loue And of Gods externall worship with the body §. Sect. 1 Of the feare of God what it is and the causes of it THe fourth and last mayne vertue required in this Commandement is the feare of God whereby I vnderstand not that seruile and slauish feare which is in wicked men and the very deuils themselues in the apprehension of his iustice wrath and power in punishing sinne but that filiall and sonne-like feare whereby knowing beleeuing and remembring not onely Gods Iustice truth maiesty power and dominion our all creatures but also his infinite loue goodnesse and mercy towards vs in Iesus Christ we feare his displeasure who is so glorious and gracious as the greatest euill In which description is expressed the grounds and causes of the true feare of God namely the knowledge beliefe and remembrance of Gods attributes As first that hee is a iust God and will not let sinne goe vnpunished with which consideration Mat. 10. 28. our Sauiour inciteth vs to Gods feare because he iustly casteth into hell those that sinne against him Secondly that he is true of his Word in his promises to those that serue and please him and his threatnings against Psal 33. 7 8. those that displease and sinne against him Thirdly his maiesty and glory in that he is the supreme Lord and most glorious King of heauen and earth which is alone sufficient to strike an awfull feare of God in the hearts of all creatures Fourthly that he is a most powerfull and mighty God and so able to execute all his iudgements and not onely to kill the body but also to cast both body and soule into the euerlasting fire of hell as our Sauiour speaketh Lastly his dominion ouer all creatures whereby Luk. 12. 5. they are obnoxious and liable to his iustice and punishments is effectuall to strike feare into the hearts of all men according to that of Malachie If I be a master where is my feare and that of Ieremie Who would not feare Mal. 1. 6. Ier. 10. 6 7. thee O King of nations for vnto thee doth it appertaine For howsoeuer the faithfull being in Christ can receiue no hurt from these attributes for his iustice is satisfied for their sinnes and there is no condemnation vnto Rom. 8. 1. them his threatnings doe not belong vnto them but contrariwise his sweete and gracious promises his maiesty power and dominion are arguments of ioy and comfort seeing they are wholly for their protection and preseruation yet doe the children of God feare in respect of these attributes when they consider them in their owne nature and see the effects of them in wicked men euen as the sonne feareth his father when he seeth him punish his slaue though he be sure
that he shall neuer taste of the same stripes and reuerenceth him in respect of his power iustice grauity and authority ouer him though he expecteth nothing from them but all good So the Apostle Peter vseth this argument And if ye call on 1. Pet. 1. 17. the Father who without respect of persons iudgeth according to euery mans worke passe the time of your soiourning heere in feare And the Apostle Paul vseth Gods seuerity to the reiected Iewes as a reason to make vs to feare God and exhorteth vs to worke out our saluation with feare and trembling Rom 11. 28. Phil. 2. 12. Besides being partly flesh as well as Spirit and therefore full of infirmities and corruptions it is profitable for the vnregenerate part which is a slaue and not a sonne to be contained in dutie and restrained from sinne by the feare of Gods Iustice power and punishments For our loue being imperfect our feare cannot attaine in this life to filiall perfection but so farre foorth as we are vnregenerate is seruile and slauish And to this end are Gods iudgements denounced and punishments inflicted in the Heb. 3. 12 13. Psal 119. 120. 1. Cor. 10. 6 11. hearing and sight of the godly that they may feare to offend so iust and mighty a God and so escape these fearefull punishments But the chiefe grounds and causes of Gods feare in the hearts of his children are sauing knowledge and a liuely faith whereby being assured of Gods loue in Christ we loue him againe and are aboue all things afraid to doe any thing which is displeasing in his sight either in the omission of any duty or commission of any sinne which our gracious and louing Father either commandeth or forbiddeth §. Sect. 2 That this feare of God is commended vnto vs in the Scriptures and of the great profit of it And this is that feare of God which in the Scriptures is so much commended vnto vs and causeth those who in their hearts imbrace it to bee Pro. 28. 14. Deut. 6. 13. 10. 12. happy and blessed according to that of Salomon Blessed is the man that feareth alway which blessednesse that we may attaine vnto let vs labour after this feare and to this end let vs consider the excellencie and profit of it that our hearts being inflamed with the loue of it we may carefully vse all good meanes whereby we may obtaine it The excellency of it heerein appeareth in that it compriseth in it all other duties and is vsually put for the whole seruice of God wherein the whole man is to bee imployed according to that of Salomon Let vs heare the conclusion of the whole matter Eccles 12. 13. Feare God and keepe his Commandements for this is the whole of man Secondly it is called in this respect the head and beginning of wisedome that is Psal 111. 10. Pro. 1. 7. of all godlinesse and true Religion Thirdly it giueth grace and vertue vnto all other duties and maketh them acceptable in Gods sight For our whole conuersation must be a constant walking in Gods feare In it wee Act. 9. 31. must worship and serue God Serue the Lord with feare And in thy feare will I worship towards thine holy Temple By it our sanctification is perfected Ps 2. 11. 5. 7. 2. Cor. 7. 1. Phil. 2. 12. and our saluation wrought out and finished The profit of this feare of God is also inestimable for it restraineth vs from all vice and sinne according to that of Salomon A wise man feareth and departeth from euill and of Pro. 14. 16. 8. 13. Psal 4. 4. Gen. 39. 9. Dauid Stand in awe and sinne not As we see in the example of Ioseph who had his eares and heart stopped against the vnchaste allurements of his mistresse by the feare of God And of the Egyptian Midwiues who by the Exod. 1. 17 21. feare of God were kept from obeying the wicked edict of the King Whereas contrariwise the want of this feare is the cause of all disobedience and sinne as Abraham implyeth in his speech to Pharaoh and the Gen. 20. 11. Apostle plainely expresseth for hauing set downe a Catalogue of many sinnes he concludeth with this as the cause of all the rest There is no feare Rom. 3. 15. of God before their eyes Secondly it is a fountaine of life making vs to depart Pro. 14. 27. from the snares of death Thirdly it incites and inables vs to the performance of all good duties and therefore the Lord hauing deliuered his Law wisheth that the hearts of his people might be alwayes fraughted Deut. 5. 29. with his feare that thereby they might bee mooued to obey it and the Preacher in this respect compriseth in it alone all other vertues and duties Pro. 15. 33. Eccl. 12. 13. because it mooueth vs to the imbracing of them all Fourthly it deliuereth from all other feares and causeth them to giue place when it is present as the Sunne all other inferiour lights For if we feare God we will not feare the threatnings of men if we feare him that can cast body and soule into hell we neede not feare them that can onely and that by his Act. 5. 29. Luk. 12. 5. permission kill the body as our Sauiour implyeth Fifthly it maketh vs partakers of all good things promised in this life for hee that feareth the Psal 34. 9. Esa 66. 2. Lord wanteth nothing which is good but God is present with such to take notice of all their wants and his eares are open to heare their prayers Psal 145. 19. and grant their desires Finally it bringeth with it euerlasting blessednesse For blessed is the man that feareth the Lord that walketh in his wayes Psal 128. 1. 112. Pro. 28. 14. And happie is the man that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Which promises belong not alone to those that feare God but also to their posterity after them for their seede shall bee mighty Psal 112. 2. vpon earth and their generation blessed as the Psalmist speaketh §. Sect. 3 Of the meanes of obtaining this feare of God Now the meanes of attaining vnto this feare of God are diuers First to consider and meditate of Gods nature and attributes as of his omnisciency whereby he seeth all things euen the secret corners of our hearts of his omnipotency whereby he is able to reward vs if we feare him or punish vs if we neglect him of his Iustice whereby he impartially iudgeth all men without respect of persons of his truth which neuer fayleth in his promises or threatnings But especially of his mercy and goodnesse towards vs in Christ which will inflame our hearts with his loue and out of this loue cause vs to feare his displeasure as the greatest euill according to that of the Psalmist There is mercy or forgiuenesse with thee that thou mayest be feared The second
to bee performed are either common to all the members of this body which is that they l 2. Sam. 24. 17. Neh. 1. 4. 2. 3. Ier. 9 1. Ps 122. 6 7 8. loue their countrey and preferre in their iudgements desires and indeuours the good of it before the good of all others or of themselues or the speciall duties of superiours and inferiours as the supreme Soueraigne and Magistrates or subiects and people The generall dutie of the former is that as they desire the honour of parents m 1. Pet. 2. 13 14. Gen. 4â 8. Iudg. 5. 7. so to carry themselues in all things as fathers of their countrey and subiects The speciall duty of Soueraigne Princes is the good lawfull and commendable exercise of his soueraigne power especially in making good Lawes and seeing them duly executed in creating and making good Magistrates of State and containing them in their duty in shewing mercy vnto those whom they may lawfully pardon being obnoxious to the rigour of the Law and Iustice towards those who by the Lawes of God and the Common-wealth ought to die In hearing of causes of great importance which respect the good of the Common-wealth and of particular persons especially of high and last appeales in waging warres and concluding peace so as they may be iust profitable and safe for their Countrey In all which hee is to aime chiefly at Gods glory and the good of the Church and Common-wealth Which duties that he may performe he must be qualified and furnished with many excellent vertues as a Deut. 17. 19. piety religion and the true feare of God b Pro. 29. 4. Iustice c Pro. 20. 28. clemency d Deut. 17. 17. Pro. 28. 16. bounty and liberality e Psal 2. 10. wisedome and learning f Ios 1 6. Deut. 31. 23. fortitude and courage g Pro. 30. 4 5. Eccl. 10. 13 14. temperance and sobriety h Deut. 17. 17. Pro. 31. 3. chastity i Deut. 17. 20. Psal 131. 1. Exod. 18. 21. Deut. 1. 13. 16. 19 20. 73. 8. 2. Sam. 18. 3. 21. 17. Lam. 4. 20. 1. Tim. 2. 12. Psal 61. 6 7. 1. Pet. 2. 17. Pro. 24 21. 1. Pet. 2. 13. Rom. 13. 1 5. Rom. 13. 6 7. Mat 17. 27. 22 21. Psal 82. 1. 1. Pet. 2. 13 14. modesty and humility The speciall duty of Magistrates is that in executing of their office they conscionably labour to aduance the glory of God the honour of their Soueraigne and the good of the whole Common-wealth and of all the particular members of it Vnto which these vertues are required in them that they be men of k courage fearing God louers of iustice haters of wrong and all euill faithfull and true free from couetousnesse and haters of bribes and rewards wise and prudent iust and vnpartiall hauing in iudgement no respect of any mans person The speciall duties of subiects towards their Soueraigne are first a singular loue of them approoued by their speciall care of their safety by their high esteeme of them and frequent and feruent prayers for them Secondly to honour and reuerence them as the supreme gouernours vnder Christ ouer all persons and in all causes Thirdly to be obedient and subiect vnto them in all things lawfull and that in the Lord and for conscience sake Fourthly to be seruiceable and helpefull vnto them both with their bodies and states The speciall duties of the people towards their Magistrates are to loue and reuerence them as Gods deputies to submit themselues to their lawfull Commandements and punishments and finally to be thankefull vnto them and ready with all chearefulnesse to allow vnto them such stipends and fees as are due for their maintenance CAP. XII Of the duties required in the sixth Commandement §. Sect. 1 Of the summe of this Commandement And of anger and hatred IN the foure following Commandements are all those common vertues and duties required which concerne all our neighbours in generall and all the contrary vices and sinnes forbidden all which concerne either their person and life or the adiuncts belonging to them as their chastity goods and fame Those vertues and vices which respect the person and life are inioyned or forbidden in the sixth Commandement in these words Thou shalt not kill which hath precedency before the other because the person and life are of greater worth and excellency then the adiuncts that appertaine vnto them The summe whereof is this that wee in all our thoughts words and deedes imbrace all vertues and performe all duties which tend to the good of the person and preseruation of the life both of our neighbours and our selues and flee the contrary vices and sinnes whether they be inward or outward And these are either the rootes and fountaines from whence the rest doe spring and flow as anger and hatred or the fruits and streames which arise and issue from them The first duty commanded is iust anger against the sinnes of our neighbours and our Eph. 46. 26. Mar. 3. 5. selues vnto which is required that it arise from iust causes and be directed to good ends that it be in a lawfull manner and measure and continue a fit and conuenient time And heereunto are required as the meanes of it patience long-suffering and mildnesse goodnesse slownesse to anger and readinesse to forgiue The contrary vice whereof is heere forbidden of which I will not heere speake hauing written largely of it in another Treatise of Anger place The second vertue commanded is an holy hatred of our owne and our neighbours sinnes which is alwayes ioyned with the loue of the persons Leuit. 19. 17 18. Now the fruits of holy and iust anger and hatred are to a Pro. 19. 11. 10. 12. Psal 38. 13 14. passe by an offence b Matth. 6 12 14. 18. 21. Col. 3. 13. Luk. 17. 3 4. Leuit. 19. 8. freely to forgiue wrongs and iniuries and euen to forget them and to requite c Mat 5. 44. good for euill to those who haue wronged vs by d Pro. 25. 21 22. helping and e Psal 35. 13. Act. 7. 60. praying for them and finally to vse all f 1. Pet 3. 8. Gen. 23. 4 6. 24. 19. Act. 27. 3. humanity and courtesie towards all men acquaintance and strangers §. Sect. 2 Of the inward duties and vertues heere required Other more speciall fruits may be distinguished according to the difference of persons towards whom they are referred As first if our neighbours are in prosperity we are not to enuie them if they bee our superiours nor to emulate them being our equals nor to disdaine them being our inferiours but contrariwise g Num. 11 29. Act. 26. 29. wish vnto them all good things which we haue or they want and congratulate their well-fare and communicate with them in our h Rom. 12 15. 1. Cor. 12. 26. reioycing at their happinesse If they
the fountaine with vnbeliefe it is not our vnworthinesse can keepe them from vs. Finally the spirituall enemies of our saluation doe daily and continually assault vs and the chiefe meanes to repell the firie darts of their tentations is the shield of faith which in it Eph. 6. 16. selfe is not so impenetrable and of high proofe were it not strengthened and made effectuall to preserue vs by Christs mediation but that it is often Luk. 22. 32. much battered and bruised in the conflict of tentations And therefore seeing their malice neuer ceaseth which maketh this shield of faith alwayes necessary and their daily assaults doe cause it to be of daily vse it is our wisedome to let no day passe without reuiuing and renewing it that we may by such meanes as God hath appointed repaire and strengthen it so as it may bee fit to preserue vs against all assaults of tentation Ioyne we then with the daily exercise of renewing our repentance this also of renewing our faith and the rather because they mutually further and strengthen one another being conioyned but being seuered both are weakened and dismembred and either cannot at all be exercised of vs or but lamely and to little purpose in semblance and shew not in deed and truth For faith is the cause and very life of repentance none truely mourning for sinne but such as by faith being assured of Gods loue are grieued in their hearts that they haue grieued so louing a God and without this filiall affection proceeding from faith our repentance would be but like that of Cain and Iudas a worldly and desperate sorrow that worketh 2. Cor. 7. 10. death And contrariwise repentance is the very breath of faith which if it haue free passage then faith not onely liueth but flourisheth and thriueth so that heereby as by an infallible signe we may know and discerne it from security and presumption but if it faile then the life of faith also faileth and becommeth a dead carcasse without all vertue and vigour sense or motion §. Sect. 2 What this renewing our faith is and the meanes wherby we may be inabled to doe it which consist first in diuers meditations Now this daily renewing of our faith is nothing else but after we haue humbled our soules in the sight and sense of our sinnes by vnfained repentance to refresh and strengthen it and as it were to heale the wounds which our sinnes haue made by applying Christ with the soueraigne salue of his precious blood and the sweete promises of the Gospell made in him assuring vs of the remission and pardon of all our sinnes Now the meanes and helpes whereby wee may be inabled to renew our faith and in the application of these benefits may confirme and strengthen it against doubting and incredulity doe either respect meditation or action We must meditate on the eternall and immutable free and vndeserued loue of God euen before we were created and after that by sinne wee had made our selues strangers and enemies which mooued him to giue his best Beloued to the death for vs and from hence conclude for the strengthening of our faith that he will neuer cease to be gracious vnto vs when as by Christ being reconciled wee adhere and cleaue vnto him with vnfained loue and hearty affection Secondly on Gods inestimable and infinite mercies which are farre aboue all his workes and therefore may assure vs that they will bee much more powerfull and all-sufficient to saue vs then our sinnes though neuer so innumerable and grieuous can bee to condemne vs. Thirdly on Gods truth which will neuer faile in any of his promises and omnipotent power and wisedome whereby he is infinitely able to accomplish them Fourthly on the all-sufficiency of Christs obedience and satisfaction for the discharging of all our debts and satisfying of Gods Iustice for all our sinnes if wee make them our owne by a liuely faith Fifthly on the Couenant of grace which is free and assureth vs of the pardon of our sinnes and saluation of our soules vpon no condition of workes or worthinesse but onely of faith bringing foorth the fruits of vnfained repentance Sixthly on the promises of the Gospell which being generall and indefinite exclude none though neuer so sinfull and vnworthy if they will thankefully receiue them as they are freely offered and apply them to themselues by a liuely faith Seuenthly wee must meditate on the Sacraments and seales of the Couenant whereby God hath giuen vnto vs as it were into our hands Christ Iesus and all his benefits and of his most infallible oath whereby he hath confirmed his promises vnto vs as also of his Spirit whereby he hath inwardly sealed vnto vs our redemption and saluation Eighthly on the manifold examples of his mercy and goodnesse extended to all repentant sinners and that he being no respecter of persons is as ready to make vs partakers of them if wee doe not reiect them through vnbeliefe Ninthly on the manifold experience which we haue had of them towards our selues both in temporall and spirituall benefits and that being vnchangeable in his nature and gifts he is still ready to be alike good and gracious if by faith we will rest and rely vpon him Neither is it enough that wee know and habitually beleeue that God hath giuen vnto vs many and singular priuiledges as his Sonne to be our Sauiour and Redeemer his Word Sacraments and holy Spirit by which he hath effectually called vs to the knowledge and participation of this great worke of our redemption iustification and remission of all our sinnes reconciliation and adoption whereby we are made not onely children of God but also heires of his Kingdome assurance of continuall preseruation in this life and of saluation and glorification in the life to come but we must actually exercise our faith by allotting some part of the day to thinke and meditate on the excellency of these priuiledges as what a blessed thing it is to bee saued by Christ and deliuered out of the power of all our spirituall enemies and to liue and die in the state of saluation What a singular benefit it is to haue all our sinnes pardoned and our debts cancelled so that we neede not feare at any time to be called to Iudgement and to giue vp our accounts seeing Christ hath satisfied for all and made our reckonings euen for vs What a sweet and comfortable a thing it is to haue peace with God and peace of conscience and the beames of his fauour continually shining vpon vs and warming our hearts with ioy and gladnesse What an inestimable priuiledge it is to be the child of God and heire apparant to the Kingdome of heauen which considerations if wee seriously thinke on them will be singular meanes to inflame our hearts with Gods loue to rauish them with spirituall ioy and to make them cheerefull in Gods seruice throughout the whole day yea to the very end of the longest
charity to beare with one another and humility to thinke that we may erre as well as our brethren or patience to waite vpon Gods leasure till he be pleased to reueale the truth vnto them as well as vnto vs and vnanimity to walke Phil. 3. 15 16. by the same rule and minae the same thing whereto we haue already attained we commonly take delight to spend our speech in questions and controuersies and in shewing wherein we dissent rather then wherein we agree which oftentimes draw men to heate and contention yea to wrangling and hard speeches which alienate their hearts and make them part more cold in loue and remisse in friendship then when they met together Whereas if selfe-loue did not wed them to their own opinions and pride made them not impatient that any should dissent from them but that in charity and Christian humility they desired to edifie one another not so much desiring to make them their schollers in imbracing their priuate opinions as the Disciples of Christ by knowing better the mayne points of Christian Religion or more conscionable in imbracing holinesse and righteousnesse in their liues and conuersations there would bee much more fruit and benefit of such conferences and much more incouragement vnto our often meetings Finally the great cheere and excessiue cost and trouble to prouide it which is commonly vsed at these meetings is one speciall cause why we meete so seldome Which though all mislike and speake against because they cannot meete often that meete so chargeably their state and meanes being not able to beare it yet it fareth heerein as in the case of braue apparell all complaine of it because of the cost but none will reforme it because of their pride whereby in their mutuall entertainement one seeketh to out-vie another till at length it come to that height of excesse and groweth so ouer-chargeable to their purse that they leaue off such meetings altogether Let no man therefore complaine of the hardnesse of the times which will scarce affoord meanes of necessary maintenance and much lesse of entertaining our friends to eate and drinke together For howsoeuer it may bee true that these times will not beare vs out if wee bee resolued to bee still excessiue in our cheere and cost yet if wee would chiefly ayme in our meetings at the maintaining of loue comfort and ioy in one anothers company stirring vp Gods graces in vs and our building vp vnto all good duties I see no cause why wee should not to inioy these Christian comforts and spirituall benefits be contented with lesser cheare in our neighbours house then when wee eate our meate solitarily at home and consequently no reason why the hardnesse of the times should bee pretended vnlesse our hearts bee more hard then they and will by no meanes be reclaimed from this fault of excesse Now as we are for these ends to inuite one another so are wee especially according to our ability to make the poore our ordinary ghests because therein wee shall doe a worke of mercy acceptable vnto God who hath giuen vnto vs our greater prouision that wee may impart it vnto those who haue lesse and out of our plenty minister vnto them that want necessaries And thus our Sauiour requireth that when wee make a dinner or supper wee should Luk. 14. 12 13. not inuite our friends brethren kinsmen and rich neighbours namely not to these ends eyther to receiue recompence by the like inuitation or to approue our charitie seeing men out of naturall selfe-loue or carnall affection may doe the like but the poore maymed lame and blind because they being vnable to make any recompence it will bee a good signe that wee doe it out of simple charity and pure respect vnto Gods Commandement and not out of selfe-loue and such respects as are naturall and worldly And this was Iobs practice who as hee did not eate Iob 31. 16 17. his morsels alone so the ghests whereof hee made choyce were the poore widdow and fatherlesse as he professeth Which example if wee imitate we shall in them feede Iesus Christ himselfe and be richly rewarded Mat. 25. 35 36. at his appearing Or if wee cannot inuite all to our table whom wee desire to relieue our care must be to send according to our ability such reliefe as wee can spare from our selues and families vnto those whom we know doe stand in neede for though God alloweth vs to eate Nehem. 8. 18. the fat and drinke the sweete yet withall hee requireth that wee send portions vnto the poore for whom nothing is prepared according to the example of the Iewes at their feasts of Purim who sent portions one to another and gifts Hest. 9. 22. to the poore To which end wee ought to vse all good prouidence and frugality not suffering any thing to bee lost though we haue neuer so much for if our Sauiour after that hee had fed the poore by miracle though he was able as easily to haue done it againe yet would not let any thing bee lost of his prouision through negligence but would haue all the remainder reserued for another time then how much more should Iohn 6. 12. wee be prouident whose bounty is limited by our meanes that we may releeue those poore who are still hungry and neede our help for their comfort and reliefe §. Sect. 6 That after our meales we must shew our thankefulnesse by praysing God And these are the duties which ought to bee performed at our meales The dutie to bee performed afterwards is true thankefulnesse in the heart and outwardly expressed both by our words and actions Vnto inward thankefulnesse of the heart is required that wee know and acknowledge that wee haue receiued our foode at Gods hand and that by his bounty and gracious prouidence we are fed and nourished and not by our owne policy and power industry and labour The which Moses presseth Exod. 16. 15. Joh. 6. 31. vpon the Israelites to make them thankefull for if wee know that God of his rich mercy hath bestowed these blessings vpon vs and hath fed and nourished vs with his good creatures it is a notable meanes to make vs also acknowledge it with all due thankfulnesse Euen as contrariwise when we take no notice of this bounty and prouidence of God in feeding vs wee are ready to sacrifice vnto our owne nets and to ascribe the prayse of our prouision to our owne wisdome and indeuours Hab. 1. 16. and so to make Idols of them And of this we haue an example in the Israelites who receiued Gods blessings for their vse but not as froÌ his hand Hos 2. 8. and therefore were not thankeful vnto him but gaue the praise to their louers The which vngratitude God will punish by depriuing vs of his blessings that by our wants we may be driuen to goe vnto him by prayer for a supply who in the time of plenty would not goe
and therefore cannot apply vnto vs Christ our Righteousnesse Though they doe not iustifie vs before God yet they iustifie vs before men that is declare that we are iustified Though they be not causes yet they are necessary and inseparable effects of our iustification Though they are not required vnto the act of iustification but faith onely vniting vs vnto Christ our Righteousnesse yet vnto the party iustified for as hee that doth righteousnesse is righteous so hee that is righteous 1. Ioh. 3. 7. doth righteousnesse the cause and effect alwayes concurring and going together Finally though they bee not meritorious causes of saluation which is Gods free gift an inheritance and not a purchase made by our selues yet they are the meanes which assure vs of it and though they be not the cause of our raigning yet they are the way to the Kingdome Finally they are the vndoubted signes and as the Apostle calleth them the proofe of our loue whereby we may try whether it be vnfained or hypocriticall Ioh. 14. 15. for if we loue God we will keepe his Commandements and also of the truth and sincerity of our Religion which is not so well knowne from that Iam. 1. 27. which is false by an outward profession as by the holy practice of it in the workes of piety iustice mercy and Christian charity §. Sect. 6 Of the rewards of good works Lastly let vs consider that the Lord will richly of his free grace reward these workes with glory and happinesse in his Kingdome For though the strength of our title stand vpon Gods free gift yet wee are entred into the possession of it by the workes of mercy as being infallible signes that wee are the true and lawfull heires vnto whom this heauenly patrimony doth belong by right of Couenant according to that of our Sauiour Come ye Mat. 25. 34 35. blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdome prepared for you from the foundation of the world for I was hungry and ye gaue me meate I was thirsty and ye gaue me drinke c. So the Apostle saith that at the day of Iudgement Christ will render to euery man according to his deeds To them who by patient continuance Rom. 2. 7 8. in well-doing seeke for glory honour and immortality eternall life but to them that are contentious and doe not obey the truth but obey vnrighteousnesse indignation and wrath c. Whereby it appeareth that if euer we meane to attaine vnto euerlasting happinesse we must not content our selues with an opinion of our inward piety and sincerity nor with an outward profession of Religion but we must bring foorth the fruits of them both in the workes of holinesse and righteousnesse For not euery one that saith Lord Mat. 7. 21 22. Luk. 11. 28. Ioh. 13. 17. Apoc. 1. 3. Lord shall enter into Gods Kingdome but they that doe his will And they only are pronounced happy who heare the Word of God and keep it As for those who please themselues with the profession of piety neglect the practice in the fruits of obedience and duties of a godly life they are presently in danger to be cut off like hypocrits dead branches with Gods iudgemeÌts according to that of Iohn the Baptist Now is the axe laid to the root of the trees Mat. 3. 10. Ioh. 15. 2. Therefore euery tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewne downe cast into the fire And in the World to come shall be excluded from Gods presence and haue their portion in euerlasting fire prepared for the deuill and his Mat. 7. 23. 25. 41. angels not only as workers of iniquity but also as neglecters of the workes of mercy and Christian charity to the poore members of Iesus Christ CAP. IIII. That we must performe vniuersall obedience to the whole will of God §. Sect. 1 That only vniuersall obedience to Gods will Word is accepted of him AND thus haue we shewed that our obedience ought to bee vniuersall in respect of the subiect or the person that performeth it In the next place we are to shew that there is also an vniuersality required in respect of the obiect whereby we vnderstand the whole will of God reuealed in the Scriptures Neither is it sufficient that we performe some or many duties and neglect the rest but wee must in all things bee conformable to all Gods Commandements which is not so to be vnderstood as though we could actually doe all that God requireth for in many things wee sinne all but of Iam. 3. 2. an habituall obedience and disposition of our hearts whereby wee desire resolue and indeuour in all things to doe Gods will in as great perfection as we can bewailing our wants and imperfections when we faile and come short of our desires Of which we haue an example in Dauid who Psal 119. 6. had respect vnto all Gods Commandements and in the remnant of the Captiuity who bound themselues by couenant and oath to walke in Gods Law Nehem. 10. 29. and to obserue and doe all the Commandements of the Lord their God and in Zachary and Elizabeth who were righteous before God walking in all the Luk. 1. 6. Commandements and Ordinances of the Lord blamelesse The contrary whereof we see in the example of Iehu who obeyed God in destroying the house 2. King 10. of Ahab and Baal with his Priests for the establishing of his owne Kingdome but not in taking away the golden Calues In Herod who Mark 6. 20. heard Iohn the Baptist willingly and obeyed his doctrine in many things but would not leaue his Incest In Iudas and Demas who performed many good duties but would not forsake their couetousnesse and loue of the world And finally in Ananias and Saphyra who were content to share Act. 5. with God but kept part of the possession which they had wholly consecrated vnto him for their owne vse But our obedience must be vniuersall keeping no sinne as sweet vnder our tongue but we must in the disposition Job 20. 12. desire and purpose of our hearts renounce all sinnes whatsoeuer without exception be they neuer so pleasing or profitable yea wee must with greatest hatred pursue those vnto which our corrupt natures are most inclined making warre as against all these wicked enemies of God so most earnestly against this Canaanitish brood which dwell in our Land And contrariwise we must loue and imbrace all vertues and practise all Christian duties which God hath commanded though they be neuer so hard and difficult to our corrupt disposition yea the more auerse our sinfull natures are vnto them so much the more earnestly we must labour to imbrace and practise them For if we make any composition with Satan and our owne flesh to giue willing entertainement vnto any sinne or to neglect any vertue or Christian duty our obedience is but hypocriticall and fained and the sinne reserued like a
performance of any Christian duty what is the cause that moueth vs vnto it and if we finde that it is loue of the world or loue of our selues either to obtaine a reward or to auoyd punishment temporall or eternall let vs put it backe as comming out of due place and labour that the loue of God which is much more worthy may haue the precedency as the first and chiefe motiue that perswadeth vs to well-doing §. Sect. 2 That we must propound Gods will and our obedience thereunto in all duties Secondly we must propound vnto our selues in all the duties of a godly life the will of God and his glory in yeelding obedience vnto it as the maine scope and end of all our actions desiring chiefly and in the first place as our Sauiour hath taught vs to pray that wee may hallow and glorifie Gods Name by doing his will And if wee will performe vnto God acceptable seruice wee must therein deny our selues and our owne wills and yeeld our selues in absolute obedience to the will of God praying because he will haue vs pray hearing and reading his Word because it is his will that we should do so giuing almes and doing works of mercy that we may please him by doing his will yea seeking the saluation of our owne soules not chiefly because we desire it for our owne good but because his will is to glorifie himselfe in our saluation and happinesse Ioh. 6. 39 40. For Gods will is the cause of causes and as all things came from it so must all things tend vnto it as their maine scope and end It is that which gaue first being to our wills and preserueth them in it and therefore they must not be absolute in themselues but in all things yeeld to the will of their Creator willing whatsoeuer they will because God first willeth it It is the rule of righteousnesse and all perfection and all things are iust and vniust perfect or imperfect straight or crooked as they agree or differ from it and therefore there is no goodnesse in our wills no not in the chusing and imbracing of the best actions and duties that can be named but onely so farre forth as we conforme them to the will of God and doe all we doe in obedience vnto it And if first and chiefly we performe vnto God any seruice because our will and desire leadeth vs vnto it and not principally in this respect because God willeth it and would haue vs also to will and doe it it doth hereby lose all grace and beauty and so also all reward at Gods hand seeing we serue not him but our selues when wee aime not chiefly at the doing of his will that wee may please and glorifie him but of our owne Neither are our actions chiefly to bee esteemed good or euill according to the matter but according to the maine scope and end of them which giueth them their denomination nor is any act seeme it neuer so glorious to be esteemed Gods seruice which is not done in obedience vnto him nor any obedience which hath not conformity with his will In which regard it may be truly said that the basest workes of the most seruile calling done by a faithfull Christian in simple obedience to the will of God to glorifie him are more pleasing vnto him and esteemed for better seruice then the praier and fasting hearing the Word and giuing almes of Pharisaical hypocrites which are done either for the praise of men or as workes satisfactory to Gods iustice and to merit by them their owne saluation Finally if wee performe all good duties not as our owne will but as the will of God and labour in all things that his will may chiefly sway and rule in ours wee shall heereby adde much excellency vnto all our good actions For seeing the action receiueth worth and dignity from the agent in which regard the same thing done by a mighty Prince is esteemed highly which in an ordinary and meane person is little regarded therefore must needs all good duties bee much more excellent when the will of God is the chiefe motiue that setteth vs on worke and not our owne will seeing they proceed from a much more excellent cause §. Sect. 3 That all true seruice is done in obedience to Gods will Wee must therefore in all Christian duties propound this vnto our selues as our principall and maine scope that the will of God and Ioh. 5. 30. and 6. 38. not our owne may bee done in them according to the example of our Sauiour Christ who did not his owne will but the will of him that sent him We must labour after Regeneration not as the act of our owne will but of Gods For we are borne againe not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor Ioh. 1. 13. of the will of man but of God We must labour to be sanctified because this is the will of God euen our sanctification that we may liue no longer the rest of 1. Thes 4. 3. 1. Pet. 4. 2. our time in the flesh to the lusts of men but to the will of God Wee must pray and in all things giue thanks because this is the will of God in Iesus Christ Yea 1. Thes 5. 18. whatsoeuer we doe we must doe it not as our owne will but as the will of God The which is not onely to be obserued in the high and excellent duties of Gods immediate seruice but euen in the basest and most seruile actions euen in the duties of the poorest and meanest seruants who must in performing seruice to their Masters propound vnto themselues as their mayne scope not their owne profit nor the doing of their owne or their Masters will but the will of God which requireth it at their hands For so the Apostle exhorteth seruants to be obedient vnto their Masters and to Eph. 6. 6. serue them with feare and singlenesse of heart as vnto Christ not with eye-seruice as men-pleasers but as the seruants of Christ doing the will of God from the heart And as in our doings so likewise in our sufferings we must with the Apostle and our Sauiour Christ himselfe chiefly aime at this that the Act. 21. 14. Mat. 26. 39 42. will of the Lord may be done in them For those only that suffer according to Gods will receiue the promise and such alone can with confidence commit Heb. 10. 36. the keeping of their soules to him in well-doing as vnto a faithfull Creatour 1. Pet. 4. 19. as the Apostle Peter speaketh Now that we may be mooued thus to seeke that Gods will may be done in all our actions let vs consider that there is no true obedience which hath not this as the maine scope of it that if we thus doe we shall be accepted of God and with Dauid bee approoued as men according to Gods owne heart That we shall heereby be aduanced to Act. 13. 22. Ioh. 7. 17.
because the crossed booke as it sheweth his honesty in paying his debts so at least it seemeth to argue defect of present meanes in that for the time he was indebted so much lesse would any come vpon the score or into the booke of conscience for euery small bait of worldly pleasure or profit seeing here especially one thing pulls on another and many littles make a great reckoning nor yet for matters of greater moment if they considered that payment must bee made the score cleered and the booke crossed before they can betake themselues to quiet rest Which when it is done though it sheweth their faith and piety in repenting yet withall their frailty and imperfection in their spirituall estate in that by falling into sinne they needed repentance §. Sect. 6 Of the consideration of our misery and punishment And thus we must examine our selues in respect of our sins which when we haue done we must not rest there but enter also into the consideration Heb. 10. 31. of the misery and punishments which not being repented of they bring vpon vs. As that they make vs subiect to the wrath and displeasure of Almighty God who being a consuming fire and we as stubble or combustible matter it must needs be a fearfull thing to fall into his hands To the curse also of the Law denounced against all that continue not in all that is written therein to doe it and to all the plagues and punishments threatened therein which respect either this life or the life to come that they are a wall of separation betweene our God and vs stopping from vs the sweet influences of his grace and loue and hindring vs of many testimonies of his fauour in temporall things which otherwise hee would graciously bestow vpon vs. And contrariwise that till we repent they indanger vs to euerlasting condemnation which though we doe hereafter auoyd by turning from our sinnes vnto God yet in the meane time they expose vs to temporary afflictions which God vseth as a meanes to bring vs to repentance crossing vs in our euill courses and setting thorny Hos 2. 6. hedges in our way to stay vs from running too farre from him They moue him to meet with vs at euery turne and to bring vs to a true sight and sense of our sinnes by fitting his punishments in some proportion or likenesse vnto them because so brutish wee are in obseruing our sinnes and the iudgements of God inflicted for them that like the dog before the sheepe that he hath worried wee need to be taken with the manner and to haue our fault laid before vs when he taketh vs in hand to beate vs for it For because sinne is too sweet to our carnall appetite therefore the Lord imbittereth it with the wormewood and gall of afflictions which Lam. 3. 19. oftentimes much more vexing vs then wee tooke delight in the pleasure of sinne doth make vs afterwards when wee remember this lothsome after-taste to restraine our appetite and not to giue way to our carnall concupiscence alluring vs to wickednesse §. Sect. 7 Of the end of this examination and time when it is to be performed And thus we see the subiect matter and manner of our examination with the helpes and meanes whereby we may be furthered in it Now the maine end of it is that it may serue as an effectuall meanes to bring vs to repentance for therefore we labour to come vnto a true sight of our sins that we may vnfainedly bewaile them with bitter griefe Therefore doe we take a thorow view of our sinnes and the Iudgements of God miseries and punishments which doe accompany them that seeing the vgly deformities of the one and feeling or foreseeing the smart of the other we may be moued either not to sinne or being ouertaken to leaue and forsake them and to preuent our owne woe by speedy repentance The time of this examination is alwayes in season because repentance is neuer vnseasonable For seeing the score is seldome cleere and our frailty such that conscience is occasioned to hold the pen still in hand and euery hand while writeth vp our debts therefore we must be still examining cleering and crossing of our bookes that nothing may stand vpon account when we shall be called to Iudgement which being most certaine and the time most vncertaine it would be our wisedome to be alwaies in readinesse In which regard it were to be wished that we would spend some little time euery night before vve goe to sleepe in examining our selues and cleering our accounts for the day past the which I here passe ouer hauing spoken of it before in the daily exercise But most solemnly and seriously are wee to set ourselues about this duty of examination when as wee haue some speciall cause of renewing our repentance As when wee desire any extraordinary benefit which vve greatly vvant when we vndertake any waighty businesse vvhen vvee humble our selues in any solemne manner before God either publikely or priuately in the sight and sense of our sinnes vvhich vve desire should be pardoned or of some imminent and approching iudgement vvhich vvee vvould preuent or some present affliction vvhich vve vvould haue remoued or vvhen vvee prepare our selues that vve may come as vvorthy ghests to the Lords Table Then is this examination 1. Cor. 11. 28. most seasonable as being the best preparatiue for humiliation feruent prayer and serious repentance §. Sect. 8 A complaint of the neglect of this duty and the causes thereof But alas hovv is this excellent duty generally neglected and hovv seldome doe the most that professe Christianity call themselues vnto this account multiplying their sinnes from day to day and neuer making any reckoning of them And although almost all men hold it to be most necessary to be still reuievving their vvorldly estates and to keepe a strict account of their debts and meanes to discharge them of their disbursements and expences and of their profits and commings in yet hovv fevv are they vvho seriously examine their debts to God or of the meanes vvhereby they may discharge them hovv they thriue and increase or hovv they decay and goe backvvard in their spirituall estate till at last they prooue Banquerupts in all grace and goodnesse and so desperate in their estates that they onely thinke hovv they may runne further in debt and neuer take care hovv it may be discharged Of vvhich neglect there are many causes First because they are so farre in loue vvith their sinnes that they loath all meanes vvhich might vvorke any dislike or conuince them of the necessity to leaue and forsake them So our Sauiour saith that when light is come into the world men loue darknesse rather then light because Ioh. 3. 19 20. their deeds are euill For euery man that doth euill hateth the light neither commeth to it lest his deeds should bee reprooued Secondly because through long neglect of this duty their debts are growne
as the end of all our actions 13 CAP. III. Of the maine matter of a godly life namely that it must be framed according to Gods will in holinesse righteousnesse and sobriety 14 Sect. 1 That we can no otherwise please God then by framing our liues according to his will 14 2 That not Gods secret but reuealed will must be the rule of our liues and actions 15 3 Reasons prouing that wee can no otherwise please God then by doing his will 15 4 Of the speciall duties wherein a godly life chiefly consisteth 18 CAP. IIII. Of the forme and manner how all Christian duties ought to be performed namely with feruency of desire a settled resolution and earnest indeuour to please God in all things 19 Sect. 1 That these desires resolutions and indeuours are required of all those who will serue and please God 19 2 That all Euangelicall obedience consisteth chiefly in these desires resolutions and indeuours 20 3 That they must not be faint and weak but feruent and earnest 21 4 That they must be intire and totall both in respect of the subiect and obiect 22 5 That our desires resolutions and indeuours must aime at the meanes as well as at the end 23 6 That they must not be lazie and idle but diligent and painfull 23 7 That they must not bee by fits and flashes but constant and durable 24 CAP. V. Of sauing knowledge which is the first maine ground of a godly life How necessary it is and the causes of it 25 Sect. 1 Of the maine grounds of a godly life 25 2 That sauing knowledge is the prime vertue and mother grace from which all others haue their beginning 25 3 That ignorance estrangeth vs from God and the life of grace and glory 27 4 That God is the chiefe Authour and efficient cause of sauing knowledge 28 5 Of the instrumentall causes of sauing knowledge 29 CAP. VI. Of the obiect of sauing knowledge namely God himselfe and his attributes his Word and workes 30 Sect. 1 That there is a God and how we may know it 30 2 Who this God is and how he may be described 30 3 Of Gods attributes and how they are ascribed vnto God 30 4 Of Gods primary attributes and how they may be described 31 5 Of Gods secondary attributes and how they differ from those shadowes of them which are in the creatures 31 6 What Gods secondary attributes are and how they may be described 32 7 Of the persons in Trinity 33 8 Of the knowledge of Gods workes and first of his decree 34 9 Of the execution of Gods decree in mans Creation fall and misery 34 10 Of our recouery out of our misery 35 CAP. VII Of the quantity and quality of sauing knowledge and how necessary it is to a godly life 36 Sect. 1 Of the quantity of knowledge and the diuers degrees of it 36 2 Of the quality of our knowledge that it may be effectuall 38 3 That this sauing knowledge is necessary to a godly life 38 4 Of the meanes of sauing knowledge 39 CAP. VIII Of a liuely and iustifying faith which is the second maine ground of a godly life 40 Sect. 1 That without faith wee cannot performe any duty of a godly life 40 2 That faith and a godly life are inseparable companions 41 3 That they deceiue themselues who dis-ioyne faith from a godly life 42 4 Of a generall faith 43 5 Of iustifying faith what it is and what is required vnto it 43 6 Of the degrees of faith and how they are wrought in vs. 45 7 That the duties of a godly life hold a proportion with our faith whether it be weake or strong 46 CAP. IX Of the meanes whereby wee may obtaine a liuely faith and daily increase it from the least to the highest degree 47 Sect. 1 Of fiue speciall meanes whereby we may obtaine a liuely faith 47 2 Of the sixth meanes 48 3 Of the meanes whereby wee may attaine vnto fulnesse of perswasion 49 4 Of that speciall faith whereby we apply Christ for our sanctification 50 5 Of the meanes whereby wee may strengthen our faith in the assurance of our sanctification 50 CAP. X. Of the third ground of a godly life which is a pure heart 52 Sect. 1 Of a pure heart what it is and from whence it ariseth 52 2 That all true fruits of godlines spring from a pure heart 52 3 That God chiefly desireth the heart aboue all other parts 53 4 That God respecteth no duty vnlesse it proceed from a pure heart 54 5 That all sound repentance must begin at the heart 55 6 Wherein purenesse of heart consisteth 55 7 Of the causes of the hearts purity 57 CAP. XI Of the signes of a pure heart and of the meanes whereby wee may obtaine and preserue it 58 Sect. 1 Of the inward signes of a pure heart 58 2 Of the outward signes of a pure heart 59 3 That it is a good meanes of a pure heart highly to esteeme it 59 4 Of the manifold euils which accompany a polluted heart 61 5 That faith is a chiefe meanes of a pure heart 61 6 Of the meanes to preserue the purity of our hearts the first whereof is to watch ouer them 62 7 The second meanes is to preserue them from all sinne 63 8 The third meanes is to auoyd the occasions of sinne 64 9 The fourth meanes is often to examine our hearts in the sight of God 64 10 The fifth meanes is to be continually taken vp in holy exercises 65 CAP. XII Of Conscience in generall the nature properties and effects of it 65 Sect. 1 That the nature of conscience may partly be knowne by the name 65 2 What conscience is being generally considered 66 3 Of the diuers offices of conscience 67 4 That conscience hath all its power and authority from God onely 68 CAP. XIII Of a good Conscience which is a maine ground of a godly life what it is and the causes of it 69 Sect. 1 What a good conscience is and what is the efficient cause that worketh it in vs. 69 2 Of the meritorious cause of a good conscience 69 3 Of the instrumentall causes 70 4 That a good conscience springeth from a liuely faith 71 CAP. XIIII Of the actions and effects of a good conscience of the peace which it truly speaketh and how it differeth from the false peace of secure worldlings 72 Sect. 1 That a good conscience speaketh goodnesse and peace onely 72 2 That it speaketh peace according to the truth of Gods Word 73 3 The differences betweene the peace of a good and bad conscience as first that the peace of the wicked proceedeth from ignorance of their estate 73 4 That the peace of a good conscience proceedeth from spirituall life of an euill from senselesnesse and deadnesse 74 5 That the peace of the wicked proceedeth from carnall security 75 6 That the peace of an euill conscience proceedeth from worldly imployments 76 CAP.
XV. Of the good things which a good Conscience witnesseth to the faithfull 77 Sect. 1 That it witnesseth first pardon of sinne and reconciliation with God 77 2 Secondly it witnesseth our sanctification 78 3 Thirdly that we are in all estates blessed 79 4 That a good conscience maketh vs cheerefull in Gods seruice 79 CAP. XVI Of the signes and properties of a good conscience 81 Sect. 1 The first signe and the causes of it 81 2 The second is taken from the manner of working it in vs. 81 3 The third is the effects of it 81 4 That it is knowne by the properties of it and first that it is pure and peaceable 82 5 That it keepeth it selfe cleere before God and men 82 6 That a good conscience knoweth it selfe to be so 83 7 That a good conscience maketh vs merry and cheerfull 84 8 That it may bee knowne by the integrity and constancy of it 85 CAP. XVII Of the meanes whereby wee may get a good conscience and preserue it being gotten 86 Sect. 1 The first meanes is highly to esteeme it 86 2 The second meanes to know Gods reuealed will and apply it for vse 87 3 The third meanes is a liuely faith 88 4 The fourth meanes are the exercises of repentance 89 5 Of the meanes whereby a good conscience may be preserued 90 THE SECOND BOOKE of a godly life containing the maine parts and principal duties of it which wee ought generally to performe at all times and vpon all good occasions CAP. I. Of the maine duties wherein a godly life consisteth 92 Sect. 1 That a godly life consisteth in doing all those duties which God hath commanded 92 2 Of that Euangelicall obedience wherin a godly life consisteth 93 3 That this obedience must bee performed after an Euangelicall maner 94 4 That we must ioyne in it the duties of piety righteousnesse and sobriety 94 CAP. II. Of piety which is the summe of the first Table 95 Sect. 1 Of piety comprizing in it all the duties of Gods seruice 95 2 3 4 5. Reasons mouing vs to imbrace piety taken from the excellency profit and necessity of it CAP. III. Of our adhering and cleauing vnto God with full purpose and resolution of our hearts 99 Sect. 1 Of the summe of the first Commandement 99 2 Of adhering vnto God what it is and the necessity of it 100 3 The properties of sound resolution as first that it must be vniuersall 101 4 The necessity of our adhering vnto God proued by diuers reasons 102 5 Of the meanes whereby we may confirme our resolution of adhering vnto God 103 CAP. IIII. Of trust affiance and hope in God 105 Sect. 1 Of affiance in God and wherein it consisteth and of the reasons which may moue vs vnto it 105 2 Of the meanes of affiance 106 3 Of hope in God what it is and wherin it consisteth 107 4 Of the meanes of Hope 108 CAP. V. Of the loue of God and diuers vertues which spring from it 109. Sect. 1 Of the loue of God what it is and wherein it consisteth and of the measure and meanes of it 109 2 Of the zeale of Gods glory what it is and wherein it consisteth 110 3 Of reioycing in God what it is and the meanes whereby wee may attaine vnto it 111 4 Of thankfulnes vnto God what is required vnto it and the meanes of it 112 5 Of obedience vnto God what it is and wherein it consisteth and of the properties of true obedience 113 6 Of the meanes of obedience whereby we may be inabled to performe it 114 7 Of passiue obedience and patience in afflictions 115 CAP. VI. Of the feare of God and humility which ariseth from it ioyned with his loue And of Gods external worship with the body 116 Sect. 1 Of the feare of God what it is and the causes of it 116 2 That this feare of God is commended vnto vs in the Scriptures and of the profit of it 117 3 Of the meanes of obtaining this feare of God 118 4 Of humility what it is and the causes of it 119 5 Of the excellency and vtility of humility 120 6 Of the meanes whereby wee may attaine vnto humility 121 7 Of externall worship with our bodies 122 CAP. VII Of the duties which are required in the second Commandement as prayer hearing the Word and administration of the Sacraments 123 Sect. 1 Of the things generally required in the second Commandement 123 2 Of prayer and inuocation 124 3 Of the duties of Gods Ministers 125 4 Of the duties of hearers and first such as respect their preparation 125 5 Of the duties required in hearing and after we haue heard 126 6 Of the administration of the Sacraments 127 CAP. VIII Of the duties required in the third and fourth Commandements 129 Sect. 1 Of the sanctifying of Gods Name and how it ought to be done 129 2 Of the sanctifying Gods Name in lawfull oathes 130 3 Of the sanctifying Gods Name by making and performing our vowes 131 4 Of the sanctifying Gods Sabbath and what is required vnto it 131 5 Of the spirituall sanctification of the outward rest 132 CAP. IX Of the summe of the second Table 133 Sect. 1 Of the duties of righteousnesse towards our neighbours 133 2 Of the dutie of sobriety towards our selues 134 3 Of the duties of charity 135 4 Of the meanes and manner of working charity in vs. 135 5 What charity is and the properties of it 136 6 Of the obiect of charity which is our neighbours 137 7 The manner of louing our neighbors namely as our selues 138 8 That naturall selfe-loue is not the rule of charity but that which is holy and spirituall 138 9 The properties of lawfull selfe-loue 139 10 That wee must loue our neighbours as Christ hath loued vs. 139 CAP. X. Of the reasons which may mooue vs to imbrace charity 140 Sect. 1 Of the excellency of charity 140 2 Of the profit of it in respect of our neighbours 141 3 Of the profit of it in respect of our selues 142 4 Of the necessity of charity 142 CAP. XI Of the duties required in the fifth Commandement 144 Sect. 1 Of the generall duties required in the fifth Commandement 144 2 Of the duties of superiours in excellencie and of inferiours towards them 144 3 Of the duties of superiours in authority in generall and of inferiours towards them 146 4 Of the duties of superiours and inferiours in the family and first of man and wife towards one another 147 5 Of the duties of husband and wife towards the rest of the family 148 6 Of the duties of parents and children 148 7 Of the duties of Masters and seruants 149 8 Of the duties of Ministers and people 149 9 Of the duties of Magistrates and subiects 150 CAP. XII Of the duties required in the sixth Commandement 151 Sect. 1 Of the summe of this Commandement and of anger and hatred 151 2 Of the inward duties and vertues here
afflictions 728 7 That hee inwardly guideth them by his grace and holy Spirit 730 CAP. XLIIII Other singular priuiledges wherewith God in this life crowneth the godly which are the fruits and effects of his holy Spirit 731 Sect. 1. That he sealeth vnto the godly the assurance of their adoption 731 2 The second speciall priuiledge is illumination 732 3 The third is sanctification of the Spirit 733 4 The fourth is internall and spirituall ioy 733 5 The last is Christian liberty 734 CAP. XLV Of foure other maine priuiledges wherewith God crowneth a godly life both in this world and the world to come 735 Sect. 1. That hee bestoweth vpon them the Spirit of prayer 735 2 That he giueth them meanes to build them vp in grace vnto saluation 736 3 That they shall perseuere in the state of grace to saluation 737 4 Of their inestimable priuiledges in the world to come 739 THE SIXT AND LAST Booke of a godly life intreating of the impediments which vsually hinder and discourage men from entring into proceeding in the Christian duties which are required vnto it and of the helps and meanes whereby they may be remoued 742 CAP. I. Of those impediments which are cast into our way to hinder vs in the duties of a godly life by Satan the arch enemy of our saluation 742 Sect. 1. That Satan bendeth all his forces against vs to hinder vs in the duties of a godly life 742 2 How we may remooue the former impediments 743 3 That Satans might and malice must not discourage vs and the reasons hereof 744 4 Of Satans tentations whereby he impugneth our faith 745 5 Satans tentations whereby he seeketh to hinder vs from entring into the wayes of godlines or from proceeding in them 747 CAP. II. Of impediments which the world casteth in our way to hinder vs that wee may not leade a godly life and first such as are publike 749 Sect. 1. The first impediment arising from euill Magistrates 749 2 Of the impediments which arise from euill Ministers 750 3 4. The meanes to remoue this impediment respecting both Ministers and people 752 5 Of the impediment which ariseth from the euill liues of Ministers 754 6 Of the publike impediments which respect the people 755 CAP. III. Of such priuate impediments as the world vseth to hinder vs in a godly life and first those on the right hand 757 Sect. 1. Of the tentations of prosperity and that they are most dangerous impediments of a godly life 757 2 Of impediments arising from honours riches pleasures and from euill company 758 CAP. IIII. Of impediments on the left hand arising from afflictions and persecutions 761 Sect. 1. How the world seeketh to hinder our course in godlines by afflictions and persecutions 761 2 3. Of the worlds professed hatred whereby it discourageth vs in Christian duties 761 4 Of the false iudgement of the world shewed in the bitter censures of the godly 764 5 Of worldly contempt vnto which the godly are lyable 765 CAP. VI. Of externall impediments whereby the world hindreth vs in the duties of a godly life and first slanders and derision 767 Sect. 1. How we may be armed against slanders of the world 767 2 Of derision and scoffes which the world vseth to discourage the godly in all good courses 769 3 How we may be armed against them 769 4 Of the necessity of Christian Apologie and profession of the truth 771 CAP. VIâ Of worldly persecutions and how wee may be strengthened against them 772 Sect. 1. Of the worlds cruelty in persecuting the godly 772 2 That it hath alwayes beene the lot of the godly to bee persecuted of the world 773 3 That our Sauiour Christ hath foretold these persecutions 775 4 Of the patience which the Saints haue shewed in suffering persecutions 776 5 That our persecutions for righteousnesse sake shall be richly rewarded 777 CAP. VIIâ Of the impediments of a godly life which arise from scandals and offences 778 Sect. 1. The first scandall arising from the prosperity of the wicked 778 2 The second scandall arising from iudgement deferred 779 3 The third scandall arising from hypocrites 781 CAP. IX Of the impediments of a godly life arising from the flesh and first from the intellectuall faculties 784 Sect. 1. That the most dangerous impediments arise from the flesh 784 2 That ignorance is a great impediment to a godly life 785 3 That vaine curiosity is also a great impediment 787 4 5. Of impediments arising from an erronious iudgement 788 6 That infidelity is a great impediment to a godly life 793 CAP. X. Of manifold impediments arising from our corrupt hearts and affections 793 Sect. 1. The first impediment is an heart hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne 793 2 The second impediment is the loue of the world 794 3 The third impediment worldly cares 795 CAP. Xâ Of impediments arising from carnall hope and presumption 797 Sect. 1. That carnall hopes are great impediments to godlinesse 797 2 That carnall presumption is another great impediment 799 3 Of the meanes to remoue the former impediment 800 4 Of presumptuous neglecting the meanes of holinesse 802 CAP. XII Of the third sort of carnall affections which are impediments to a godly life as superstitious scrupulosity deiection of mind feare and desperation 803 Sect. 1. That scrupulosity is a great impediment to a godly life 803 2 Of the meanes to be freed from it 805 3 That carnall feare is a great hindrance vnto godlinesse and the meanes to be freed from it 806 4 That carnall sorrow is another great impediment and how wee may bee freed from it 807 5 That desperation also hindreth vs and how we may be armed against it 809 6 That pride also is a great impediment and how to remooue it 810 7 That sloth also much hindreth vs and how we may arme our selues against it 811 8 Of wearinesse in well doing and how it hindreth vs and first that which proceedeth from an ill disposition of the body 812 9 Of that wearinesse which ariseth from the auersnesse of our willes vnto good duties 813 CAP. XIII Obiections against a godly life made by the flesh answered and first such as pretend impossibility and difficulty 814 Sect. 1. That a godly life is possible vnto vs. 814 2 To whom a godly life is difficult and the causes of it 816 3 The causes why the duties of a godly life seeme difficult and tedious euen to the regenerate and the causes of it 817 4 That the difficulty must not discourage vs from it 819 5 That the recompence of reward must incourage vs against all difficulties 820 6 That a godly life in it owne nature is not difficult and tedious but sweet and delightfull 821 CAP. XIIII That the godly life is not tedious and troublesome to the regenerate but easie and familiar 823 Sect. 1. That the regenerate haue a new nature vnto which a godly life is easie and pleasant 823 2 That
a godly life is made easie through the power of God the Father assisting vs. 825 3 That God the Sonne ioyning with vs taketh away all difficulty 827 4 That the duties of a godly life are made easie by the assistance of the holy Spirit 829 5 That the sauing graces of the Spirit make it easie and familiar 829 6 That Christian fortitude ouercommeth all difficulties and maketh a godly life easie 830 7 Of meanes whereby wee may attaine to Christian fortitude 831 8 That by daily and constant practice we may easily ouercome all difficulties 833 9 That worldlings take more paines about earthly vanities and in the seruice of sinne and Satan then is required to a godly life 835 CAP. XV. That a godly life is not harsh and vnpleasant mopish and melancholike but aboue all others most cheerfull and pleasant sweet and delightfull 836 Sect. 1. That though a godly life were sad and sorrowfull yet this should not discourage vs from it 836 2 That sanctification taketh not away our ioy delight but only changeth and improueth it 838 3 That no ioy of worldlings is comparable to that which is in Christians 839 4 Of the diuers obiects of our spirituall ioy 841 5 That the Christians chiefest ioy is spirituall and wherein it exceedeth all other ioyes 842 6 That this spirituall ioy is proper to the godly and belongeth to none other 844 7 An admonition to the faithfull to lay hold on this ioyfull priuiledge and to shake off sorrow and sadnesse 846 CAP. XVI Three other obiections of the flesh against a godly life propounded and answered 848 Sect. 1. That a godly life taketh not away any lawfull liberty but rather establisheth it 848 2 That it taketh not away friendship and good society but rather confirmeth it 849 3 That a godly life doth not bring with it want and pouerty 850 4 That though many godly men are poore that godlinesse is no cause of their pouerty 851 CAP. XVII Their obiection answered who alleage that their pouerty presseth them to such continuall labour that they haue no leisure for the duties of a godly life 852 Sect. 1. That Gods Commandements bind to obedience poore and rich 852 2 That pouerty hindreth not Gods graces in vs but rather furthers them 853 3 That the more poore we are the more earnest we should be in Gods seruice 854 4 That if being poore wee carefully serue God wee may securely cast our selues vpon his gracious prouidence and expect him to be our reward 854 5 That the obiection of pouerty is but a friuolous and false excuse 856 CAP. XVIII Their obiection answered who pretend that their multitude of worldly imployments will allow them no leisure for religious duties 857 Sect. 1. That earthly blessings are no hindrances to godlinesse but the immoderate loue of them 857 2 That we must not vndertake all imployments which the world and the flesh will presse vpon vs. 859 3 That no businesse is of like moment as by seruing God to saue our soules 859 4 That they who neglect the duties of Gods seruice cannot expect good successe to their labours 860 5 That the duties of our particular callings must giue place to the generall calling of Christianity 861 6 That we haue time sufficient for religious and ciuill duties if it bee wisely husbanded 863 7 That none are exempted by God from the duties of his seruice vnder pretence of any businesse 860 CAP. XIX Their obiection answered who excuse their neglect of religious duties vnder pretence that the times and places wherein they liue are full of corruption 866 Sect. 1. That the corruption of the times is a strong tentation to withdraw vs from godlinesse 866 2 That though it bee hard to flesh and blood to liue righteously in corrupt times yet it is possible yea easie to the regenerate 868 3 A note of difference betweene true zeale and deuotion and that which is false and hypocriticall 869 CAP. XX. Diuers other obiections made by the flesh against a godly life propounded and answered 870 Sect. 1. That it is not enough to liue harmelesly vnlesse wee also performe religious duties 870 2 That it is not sufficient to serue God in some things and at some times 871 3 Their obiection answered who pretend that they haue outgone many others 872 4 Their obiection answered who affirme that Ministers onely are bound to the strict performance of religious duties 873 5 Their obiection answered who pretend want of meanes 875 6 Their obiection answered who pretend that it is not safe to be more forward then other men 876 7 That the duties of a godly life must not be delayed 877 8 The Conclusion of the whole Treatise 881 A Paraphrase vpon the Lords Prayer 884 A priuate Prayer for the Morning 891 Another priuate Prayer for the Morning 896 A Prayer for the Family in the Morning 899 Another Morning Prayer for the Family 903 A Prayer for the Family in the Euening 906 Another Euening Prayer for the Family 909 Another Morning prayer for the Lords Day 913 A Prayer for the Lords Day in the Euening 916 A Prayer before the receiuing of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 928 A Thankesgiuing after the receiuing of it 923 A Prayer for the sicke 956 A Prayer for children 960 The end of the Table THE FIRST BOOKE OF A GODLY LIFE CONTAINING THE GROVNDS AND fundamentall graces whereby it is supported CAP. I. Containing the Preface to the following Treatise which sheweth the excellencie profit and necessity of the subiect matter therein handled §. Sect. 1 That the end of euery thing is to be preferred before the meanes which are destinated vnto it ACcording to the rules of reason wee esteeme the end of al things to be the best and to be preferred before the things which are destinated to the atchieuing of it and euery thing as it doth more of lesse conduce hereunto so doth it gaine or lose a higher place in the worke of excellency because that which aduanceth the end most furthereth that which is most to be desired namely perfection and fruition Thus the end of Physicke is health and therefore that Physicke is to be esteemed best which most soundly and surely confirmeth or recouereth it The end of Lawe is Iustice that euery man may quietly inioy his owne and therefore that Law and practice of it is to be chiefely esteemed not which through the helpe of Sophisticall wit and audacious skill filleth the Lawyers purse by protracting suites and hindering or delaying the course of Iustice but which best helpeth the Clyent to the speediest and surest recouery of his right The end of Warre is Peace and therefore that warre to be preferred which being iust alwaies endeth in such a peace as is sure secure and permanent Thus man being the end of all vnreasonable creatures in the heauens and earth they being made for his vse and benefit is in this regard to be aduanced in excellency aboue them
99 100. then our teachers if wee haue more care then they in keeping Gods Commandements For the feare of the Lord is wisedome and to depart from euill is vnderstanding Iob. 28. 28. Psal 111. 10. And as Dauid saith The feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisedome a good vnderstanding haue all they that doe his Commandements CAP. VIII Of a liuely and iustifying faith which is the second mayne ground of a godly life §. Sect. 1 That without fayth we cannot performe any duties of a godly life THe second mayn ground of a godly life is a true and iustifying faith without which we cannot performe any duty acceptable to God For before our workes can be acceptable our persons must be accepted neither can the actions of an enemy be pleasing vnto him with whom he is at emnity before they be reconciled we must first bee good trees before we can bring forth any good fruits and haue our hearts sanctified by faith before we can doe the workes of sanctification For who can bring a cleane thing out of an vncleane Not one saith Iob. And what is Iob 14. 4. 15. 14. man that he should be cleane and he that is borne of a woman that he shoud be righteous As Eliphaz speaketh First Abels person must be accepted before Gen. 4. 4. his sacrifice could be acceptable And we cannot be accepted in our selues being dead in sinne and the children of wrath as well as others till being by faith vnited vnto Christ God accepteth of vs in his best Beloued Without Heb. 11. 6. faith therefore it is impossible to please God for till our persons please him our actions cannot Againe Whatsoeuer is not done of faith is sinne and our Rom. 14. 23. best actions which seeme most glorious in the eyes of men will not indure the sight of Gods iustice because they are imperfect and stayned with the filth of our corruptions till hauing applyed Christ vnto vs by faith our vnrighteousnesse bee couered with his perfect righteousnesse and our corruptions be washed away with his blood And this was the cause why the Iewes who followed after the law of righteousnesse did not attayne Rom. 9. 31 32. vnto the law of righteousnesse because they sought it not by faith in Christ but by their owne workes of the law Moreouer we are wilde vines till we be ingrafted into the true Vine Iesus Christ and can bring foorth no good fruit for without him we can doe nothing But being planted into this liuing Iohn 15. 5. Stocke by a liuely faith we deriue from him such sap of grace that wee are made fruitfull in all holy obedience and as without him we can doe nothing so with him we are enabled to the performance of all good duties according to that of the Apostle I can doe all things through Christ that Phil. 4. 13. strengthneth me Furthermore faith is the prime grace that is after we are illuminated wrought in vs by the Spirit and the onely liuing Fountaine from which all true obedience floweth for till it purifieth the heart we haue Act. 15. 9. Gal. 5. 6. not so much as a desire to please God in the performance of any duty nor any power to produce a good action till faith worketh by loue and giueth 1. Iohn 4. 19. vnto vs life and motion And finally without faith there can bee no loue for wee cannot loue God till first we be assured that he loueth vs and without loue there can be no obedience for loue is the fulfilling of Rom. 13. 8. the law and therefore the want of loue is the roote of all disobedience and transgression But when by faith we are perswaded of Gods loue in Christ then doe we loue God againe who hath so loued vs and this loue worketh in vs a desire to please him in all things both by hating and forsaking that which he hateth and by louing and imbracing that which he loueth and commandeth So that according to the measure of our faith such is the measure of our loue and if our loue be great or small such also will be the fruits of our obedience §. Sect. 2 That faith and a godly life are inseparable companions Faith therefore and a godly life are inseparable companions being vnited together in the bond of loue which is stronger then death it selfe Cant. 8. 6. and as a godly life cannot possibly bee without faith no more then the fruit without the tree or a wel-built house without a foundation or breath without a liuing body So neither can a liuely faith be seuered from a godly life For being by faith assured of Gods loue we cannot chuse but loue him againe and approue our loue by our new obedience Being by faith ingrafted into Christ and so become trees of righteousnesse of Gods owne planting we cannot but bring foorth good fruits For as an euill tree Mat. 7. 17 18. cannot bring forth good fruit so neither can a good tree bring foorth euill fruit seeing the fruit alwaies followeth the nature of the tree And as men doe not gather Grapes of thornes nor Figges of thistles so neither Crabs of Apple-trees nor wild and sowre grapes of a good and fruitfull vine Finally faith and the fruits of obedience in a godly life are the one the cause and the other the effect which haue such mutuall relation that they argue and proue eyther the presence or absence one of another as if there be a Father there must needs be a child of which he is a father and if there be a child there must needs be a father of whom he is a child If there be a Sunne there must needs be beames spreading from it and if there bee beames there must needs be a Sunne from which they are spred If there be a liuing body it must needs moue and breathe and if there be a vitall breath then must there needs be a liuing body from which it is breathed And therefore as we may conclude that if there be no father sonne nor body there can be no child beames nor breath so where there is no faith there can be no fruits of obedience seeing these as effects doe arise and spring froÌ that cause And contrariwise as we may infer that if there be no child beames or breath there can be no father light or body so also that if there be no fruits of obedience in a godly life there can be no faith but onely some shew and shadow of it as a man though wanting a child is like a father the shaddow of the sunne in the water like vnto the sunne in the firmament and a dead carkasse like a liuing body nor yet a godly life Jam. 2. 18 26. and true obedience without faith but some glorious resemblance of it in outward appearance As a fatherlesse boy is like a child who hath a father the lightening hath some similitude of the beames of
way of the Lord. §. Sect. 2 Of the last meanes of obtaining faith which is meditation on diuers subiects The last meanes is often to meditate vpon these points following First vpon Gods euerlasting and vndeserued loue which mooued him euen whilst we were sinners the children of wrath the vassals of Satan and enemies to God and his grace to send his onely begotten and dearely beloued Sonne into the world that taking our nature vpon him hee might therein redeeme and saue vs by satisfying his iustice in paying for vs an all-sufficient price for our redemption And therefore hee that sought vs when wee were lost will not cast vs away when hee hath found vs. Hee that so loued vs when wee were enemies will not forsake vs now if wee seeke his fauour He that out of meere loue gaue Christ to redeeme vs by his death will not when he hath bought vs at so deare a price suffer vs to perish if we apply Christ and his merits by faith when as a free gift hee offereth him vnto vs. Secondly let vs meditate on Gods infinite mercy which causeth him to delight not in death and destruction but the conuersion and saluation of sinners The which his mercy being aboue all Rom. 5. 10. Ezek. 33. 11. his workes and infinitely greater then all our sinnes is freely offered vnto vs and wee are sure to receiue it if wee doe not reiect it by vnbeliefe Thirdly let vs meditate on Gods immutable and infallible truth in his promises and his omnipotent power whereby hee is able to performe them Fourthly vpon the all-sufficiency of Christs righteousnesse and obedience whereby Gods iustice is fully satisfied and his wrath appeased of which wee shall bee partakers if wee beleeue in him as our onely Sauiour and Redeemer Fifthly let vs meditate on the Couenant of grace wherein the Lord promiseth the pardon of our sinnes and the saluation of our soules not vpon the condition of our workes and worthinesse nor with exception of our sinnes but vpon the alone condition of a liuely faith which bringeth foorth the fruits thereof in vnfained repentance Sixthly let vs meditate vpon the generality and indefinitenesse of Gods promises which exclude no sorts of sinners who doe not exclude themselues by their vnbeliefe reiecting Gods pardon when as it is offered and pulling off the soueraigne salue of Christs merits and obedience so as it cannot cure their sores of sinne Lastly let vs meditate vpon faith not only as it is an instrument whereby Christ is applyed but also as it is a duty which is not arbitrary to be done or not done at our free choyse but expresly commanded by God as the condition of the couenant which Mark 1. he hath made with vs the which we also in our baptisme haue vndertaken to performe And therefore setting all doubts and disputes aside wee must beleeue in obedience to Gods Commandement And so much the rather because God hath not only required it at our hands but hath also vsed all meanes enabling vs to performe it For he hath made his couenant with vs of grace and saluation and though he be truth it selfe and cannot fayle of his promises yet respecting our imbecility and weakenesse of faith he hath to put away all doubting confirmed them by his oath and by annexing vnto his hand-writing his seales the Sacraments §. Sect. 3 Of the meanes whereby we may attaine vnto fulnesse of perswasion And these are the meanes of begetting and confirming of our faith that it may not only assent vnto the truth of Gods promises but also apply and apprehend them to our owne particular vse Now that from these two first degrees we may grow vnto fulnesse of perswasion which in assurance of our perseuerance in the fruition of Gods loue doth make vs with the Apostle to triumph ouer all difficulties and dangers there are diuers Rom. 8. 38 39. other things required As first that we esteeme faith our chiefe riches and this will make vs spiritually couetous and carefull by all meanes to adde vnto this treasure Secondly we cannot come to this fulnesse of fayth but by often experience of Gods loue shining in the riches of his mercies especially in things appertaining to grace and eternall glory To which purpose we must bee sensible of Gods goodnesse and diligently obserue his fauours towards vs and so by induction of particulars that seeing so often and many wayes he hath bin gracious and hath giuen vnto vs such innumerable testimonies and pledges of his loue hence we may gather an experimentall conclusion that being immutable in his goodnesse wee shall liue and dye in his fauour and nothing shall be able to separate vs from it Thirdly we attayne vnto this fulnesse of perswasion by becomming more and more acquainted with God in the vse of his holy ordinances as prayer hearing the Word receiuing the Sacrament of the Supper and meditation for hereby our communion and acquaintance with God is increased and the better we know him the more firmely will we trust and beleeue in him tasting hereby the sweetenesse of his goodnes and the infallibility of his mercy and truth Fourthly we attaine vnto certaine and full assurance of Gods loue toward vs by our often testifying and approuing of our loue towards God in our care to keepe all his Commandements that thereby we may glorify his Name by hauing the light of our holy conuersation shining before men seeing we could not possibly loue 1 Iohn 4. 19. Ier. 31. 3. Iohn 13. 1. him if he had not loued vs first and whom he loueth to the end he loueth them Finally we attaine vnto it by continuall exercizing our selues in good workes and by the dayly practice of Christian duties and leading of a godly life For as faith iustifying vs by applying Christs righteousnesse doth cause a good conscience after we haue peace with God so when we keepe our consciences purged with Christs blood cleare and vnspotted of any knowne willing and grosse sinne it doth maruailously confirme our faith in the assurance of Gods loue seeing we are carefull to maintayne our peace with him and therefore assuredly he will be at peace with vs according to that of the Apostle If our hearts condemne vs not then haue we confidence towards God 1. John 3. 21. §. Sect. 4 Of that special faith whereby we apply Christ for our sanctification And so much concerning iustifying faith which is the ground and foundation of a godly life Besides which generally considered there is a speciall faith or rather a branch of the other which is very profitable and necessary to vphold and further vs in our course of Christianity namely when as we doe by faith apply Christ not only for saluation but also for sanctification and apprehend the promises both for iustification and life eternall and also for the subduing of our corruptions and renouation vnto newnesse of life in this World In which respect also it may be
truly sayd that the iust doe liue by their faith and that they cannot leade their Heb. 2 4 liues in holinesse and righteousnesse without it For there are so many mighty enemies that encounter vs in this way so many difficulties and dangers which we must ouercome so many duties contrary to our corrupt nature to be necessarily performed and so many strange corruptions to be mortified and subdued in vs that if we respect our owne strength it will plainely appeare to be vtterly impossible to goe forward in the course of godlinesse or to attaine vnto any measure of that sanctification which we labour after whereas contrariwise if wee renounce our selues and our owne strength and by a liuely fayth rest vpon the power and promises of God for the beginnign continuing and perfecting of this worke then neede we not to be discouraged by our wants and weakenesses from vndertaking or proceeding in it nor by the malice and might of our spirituall enemies or any other difficulties which meete vs in the way seeing we are assured that the Lord our God is all-sufficient to remoue all impediments to giue vs strength against all opposition to make things in themselues impossible to become possible and easie vnto vs and not only able but also willing to bring vs on in the wayes of godlinesse and to perfect that good worke of grace in vs which he hath begunne In which respects we haue great cause with all courage and cheerefulnesse to vndertake this worke and to goe on in the wayes of godlinesse if by faith wee are once perswaded that we shall in Gods good time ouercome our spirituall enemies subdue our strong corruptions performe with ease and comfort those duties which seeme yet so difficult and in some good measure attaine vnto that sanctification and holinesse of life which wee labour after §. Sect. 5 Of the meanes whereby wee may strengthen our faith in the assurance of our sanctification Now the meanes to attaine vnto this faith and to be more and more confirmed in it is to consider that God the Father hath elected vs as well Ephes 1. 4. to the meanes as to the end and as he hath ordayned vs vnto life eternall so also that we shall walke in the way of holinesse and righteousnes that leadeth vnto it according to that of the Apostle he hath chosen vs before the foundations of the world that we should be holy and without blame And therefore as his election is certaine to bring vs vnto euerlasting happines so also to conduct vs thither by this way of holinesse eyther by a shorter cut as the thiefe vpon the Crosse who was not coÌuerted before he suffred or by alonger way as Simeon Iohn the Apostle and many others So in that golden chaine of saluation whom hee did predestinate them also he called Rom. 8. 30. whom he called them he iustifyed and whom he iustified them he glorifyed the decree of God is coupled and linked vnto the end by the meanes which come betweene them Againe we haue Gods promises vpon which wee may build our faith as well for our sanctification as for our saluation and that not only as the promises of life eternall include the promise of holynesse and a godly life as the way that leadeth to that end but seuerally and in speciall manner For in the Couenant of grace the Lord promiseth to write his Law in our hearts by which phrase is signified that we shall not only know his will in our vnderstandings but incline vnto it with our affections Ier. 31. 34. that we may practise it in our liues euen as the law of nature written in the heart of Adam by creation inabled him both to know it and also to imbrace and obey it So God promiseth that vnder the Kingdome of Christ he will take away their corruptions of nature and make them to become new creatures Yea the Lord hath not onely said but Esa 11. 6 9. sworne it that all who are redeemed out of the hands of our spirituall enemies Luke 1. 74 75. shall worship and serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the daies of their liues that is not by fits and starts but from the day of their conuersion to the day of their death Againe the Lord promiseth to giue his Spirit to those that aske him and our Sauiour that he will send the Comforter who shall leade vs into all truth so that he shall not barely teach Luke 12. 11. Iohn 16. 13. vs the way but guide vs in it subduing the flesh with the lusts thereof and inabling vs to withstand the tentations of Satan and the world to ouercome all difficulties and to hold out in our profession and practice of true godlinesse vnto the end Moreouer we may haue a sufficient ground for this speciall faith if we consider that the vertue of Christs death being Rom. 6. 4. applied by faith is as effectuall for the mortifying of our flesh and sinfull corruption as for the taking away of the guilt and punishment of our sins and that his resurrection is as powerfull to rayse vs vp to newnesse of life in this world as to the life of glory in the world to come and therefore they that haue part in Christ may apply him vnto themselues by faith for assured sanctification as well as for iustification or saluation according to that of the Apostle But ye are in Christ Iesus who is of God made vnto vs wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption that is not 1. Cor. 1. 30. onely sufficient to make vs holy by imputation of his holinesse but by working in vs inherent holinesse by his Spirit Finally the holy Ghost who dwelleth in vs is all-sufficient to perfect the worke which hee hath begun and will not willingly lose his labour in giuing it ouer before he Phil. 1. 6. hath attayned his end And therefore though our flesh be neuer so rebellious he both can and will tame and mortify it though our enemies bee neuer so many and malicious he is all-sufficient by his owne strength in our greatest weakenesse to ouercome them And though we meete with neuer so many difficulties he will so assist and strengthen vs that they shall not bee able to hinder vs from proceeding in the way of holinesse till we come to our place of happinesse Now if by these considerations we strengthen our fayth in this speciall perswasion that if wee will waite Gods leysure in the vse of all good meanes wee shall certainely attayne vnto that sanctification which we labour after it will bee a notable incouragement to make vs goe on cheerefully in the practice of all duties which concerne a Christian life for who would not couragiously fight that is beforehand assured of victory or run a race that is sure to come to the goale and winne the garland or vndertake waighty and necessary enterprises though of great difficultie if he
any respect stand in neede of our helpe of the other sort are inward eiaculations and lifting vp our hearts in our secret prayers at all times and vpon all occasions and holy meditations of Gods mercies or our owne miseries or on the meanes whereby we may be inriched with all grace and enabled vnto the performance of holy duties For this priuiledge the heart hath aboue all other parts that whereas they cannot exercise their duties but when fit opportunity is offered as the eare cannot heare the Word but when it is preached nor the hand performe workes of mercy but when it hath meanes to doe them and fit subiects to worke vpon the heart needeth neuer to be idle and out of holy exercise but euen when our bodies are taken vp with the workes of our callings or honest recreations wee may 1. Thes 5. 16 17. 18. on all occasions pray giue thankes and exercise our hearts in holy meditations Psal 1. 2. eyther reioycing in the Lord and his mercies or sighing and sorrowing in the sight and sense of our owne miseries And if our hearts be thus exercised being wholy taken vp with Gods seruice they will haue no leysure for the imployments of the diuell the world and the flesh whereas if they be swept cleane of all spirituall grace and holy duties the diuell will easily enter with whole swarmes of noysome lusts and Math. 12. 46. so pollute them at his pleasure with all manner of poysonous abominations CAP. XII Of Conscience in generall the nature properties and effects of it §. Sect. 1 That the nature of Conscience may partly bee knowne by the name THe last ground of a godly life is a good conscience without which it is impossible to please God or to performe any duty acceptable in his sight In speaking whereof wee will first generally shew the nature of conscience then more particularly intreat of a good conscience The nature of conscience may bee partly knowne by the name which signifieth to know together or with another for as the minde vnderstanding the nature of things is sayd to know them so when another ioyneth with it in this knowledge they are sayd to know together Now there is no creature that can ioyne with man in the knowledge that is secret in his minde according to that of the Apostle No man knoweth the things of a man but the 1. Cor. 2. 11. Spirit of a man that is in him Whereof it is that humane lawes take no notice of the thoughts of the heart either to reward or punish them but it is only the Lord that searcheth the heart and reynes who knoweth and taketh notice together with our mindes of all the secrets which are knowne vnto it Whereby the nature of conscience in part appeareth namely that it is such a faculty in the soule as taketh notice of all our actions and beareth witnesse of them before Gods Iudgement seate eyther with vs when they approue them as good or against vs when as they condemne them as euill So that the conscience is a certayne diuine power which is placed by God in the soule of man as a third party indifferent betweene him and vs somtime speaking for vs and sometime against vs as the equity of the cause requireth It is Gods Monitour which he hath set ouer vs to take notice of all wee doe that hee may either reward our well-doing or punish that which is done amisse And because simple knowledge might see and conceale what it seeth and knoweth God to this science hath added conscience which being placed in vs on the behalfe of the great King of heauen and earth will not let any thing lie hid and smothered but giueth vnpartiall witnes of whatsoeuer is done before his Tribunall eyther excusing vs when wee doe well or accusing vs when we haue sinned against him Not that the Lord needed any such witnesse or Monitour to informe him of our actions for he seeth and knoweth all things past present and to come with one perfect and simple act but because he would in the administration of his iustice proceede in a legal manner that wee hereby might be conuicted of the vprightnesse of his iudgements hauing in our selues a witnesse that iustifieth and approueth them §. Sect. 2 What conscience is being generally considered But that we may yet more clearely discerne the nature of conscience what it is we will thus define it Conscience is a faculty or power placed by God in the soule of man which reflecteth the vnderstanding vpon it selfe causing it to apply its generall and contemplatiue knowledge of truth and falshood good and euill to practicall vse for the ayming and determining of all our particular actions according to the generall rules of reason either with vs or against vs. It is a faculty and not a naturall habit which may bee got and lost for howsoeuer the operations of it may be hindred and deadded for a time by carnall security hardnesse of heart and the violence of our lusts and passion euen as reason it selfe cannot exercise its functions in the time of sleepe or drunkennesse that it neuer vtterly fayleth but when it is awakened by affliction it sheweth it selfe in the actions of accusing condemning and terrifying as in former times Neither is it a bare art of vnderstanding as some would haue it but a distinct faculty working power which in it own vertue produceth diuers So the Apostle Paul speaketh Rom. 2. 15. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is their reasonings the meane while accusing or else excusing one another actions For when the vnderstanding in the Thesy and Theory by way of generall contemplation approueth of any action as good or condemneth it as euill the conscience applyeth it in the Hypothesy vnto a mans owne particular actions and by vertue of those generall notions in the vnderstanding determineth of them either with or against vs that they are good or euill And this it doth as the schooles speake in a practicall Syllogisme in which the reason or contemplatiue vnderstanding so called because it is exercised in contemplation and in seeking out the principles of all knowledge is in respect of this office named also by Diuines ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because it is the keeper and conseruer of those notions implanted in vs concerning good things to be imbraced and euill things to be shunned of vs this contemplatiue vnderstanding I say doth in this Syllogisme offer vnto vs the Maior or Proposition The conscience which they call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because as I haue shewed it knoweth not to it selfe alone but with God maketh the Minor or assumption and the facultie of iudgement determining of the fact inferreth the conclusion As for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã example The vnderstanding suggesteth this Proposition Hee that serueth God who is the supreme cause and chiefe Good performeth a good dutie The conscience assumeth But thou hast serued God the supreme
cause and chiefe goodnesse and so the iudgement inferreth therefore thou hast performed a good duty Againe on the other side the vnderstanding saith Whosoeuer will worship God truly must worship him according to his reuealed will and not according to his owne inuentions the conscience assumeth But thou hast not worshipped him according to his reuealed will but according to thine owne inuentions whereupon the iudgement inferreth Therefore thou hast not worshipped God truly Or thus Whosoeuer breaketh the Law is accursed saith the vnderstanding But thou saith the conscience hast broken the Law therefore saith the iudgement thou art accursed §. Sect. 3 Of the diuers offices of conscience Now this facultie of conscience performeth diuers offices in respect of the diuers parts wherein it exerciseth its power and vertue For in the vnderstanding before our actions are atchieued it playeth the part of a friend or gentle Monitour telling what is to be done or left vndone with the penaltie or reward which will follow our commission or omission After the deed is done it becommeth a Iudge approouing or disallowing the action and either absoluing or condemning vs for the doing or not doing of it In the memory it performeth the office of a Notary Conscientia est Codex in quo quotidiana peccata conscribuntur Chrys in Psal 50. Rom. 2. 15. 1. Cor. 1. 12. and Register in setting downe and keeping vpon Record what wee haue done good or euill and also of a witnesse giuing euidence either with or against vs according to the nature of our fact accusing vs when wee haue done ill and excusing vs when we haue done well In the will and affections it is the deputie of Gods Spirit to suggest and inioyne vs good duties and when they are done to reward vs by comforting cherishing and replenishing our hearts with ioy and when we haue done ill especially by committing sinnes which are haynous and against conscience it executeth the office of a Iaylour or tormentor filling the heart with shame and sorrow with feare and terrour with finall desperation hellish perturbation and intolerable tortures that no racke nor gallowes no hot pincers or scalding lead may be compared with them as we see in the example of Cain who out of a despairing conscience crieth out that his punishment Gen. 4. 13. was greater then he could beare and of Iudas who to ease his torment which the gnawing worme of conscience caused hanged himself And with this office of conscience the Heathens were acquainted which gaue occasion to that fiction of hellish furies which endlesly haunted and tormented those who had committed haynous sinnes against the light of nature The which also appeareth by their writings wherein are many notable sayings to this purpose What doth it profit saith Seneca to hide Senec. Epist 43. a mans selfe and to auoide the eyes and eares of men A good conscience calleth in the multitude and an ill is sollicitous and fearefull euen in solitude If the things thou doest be honest care not though all men know them if dishonest what skilleth it though no man know them seeing thou knowest them thy selfe O miserable man that thou art if thou despisest such a witnesse And againe It is the greatest securitie to doe no Epist 105. man wrong They that cannot abstaine from it doe leade a life full of confusion perturbation so much fearing as they haue hurt Neither are they at any time quiet After they haue done mischiefe they feare they are troubled Conscience suffereth them not to intend any other things but euery hand while to reuiew themselues He suffereth punishment that expecteth it and he expecteth that hath deserued it It is possible by some meanes to be safe with an ill conscience but neuer secure For he thinketh he may be taken with the manner though yet he be not In sleepe he is troubled and being awake as oft as he nameth any mans wickednesse he thinketh of his owne It neuer seemeth enough blotted out neuer sufficiently couered A guiltie conscience hath sometime the hap to be hid but neuer Exemplo quodcunque malo committitur ipsi displicet authori c. Iuuen. Satyr 13. Plut. Apoph assurance So the Satyrist Whatsoeuer crime is committed by euill example it first displeaseth the author This is the first punishment that no man guilty can be absolued himselfe being Iudge although by the fauour of the corrupted Iudge he be acquitted In which regard Cato was wont to say that euery man ought to feare and respect himselfe most when he doth any euill because though he may shun others yet from himselfe he cannot flee §. Sect. 4 That conscience hath all its power and authority from God onely Now this power of conscience in iudging witnessing binding and punishing it hath onely from God which is the Lord of it and hath seated it in man as his Viceroy and Deputie to rule him in all his wayes and if he will not obey to be his Notary to keepe vpon record all his faults his Witnesse to giue testimony against him and his Executioner to torment him when in the Court of conscience hee is condemned Neither hath any creature power ouer conscience either to binde it or set it at liberty but God only nor hath the conscience it selfe any authority to execute these offices till it haue a Commission ingrossed and sealed from God which is either the Law of nature written in the heart in our first creation or the diuine Oracles of God contained in the bookes of the Old and New Testament And if without these conscience doth any thing against vs either by vniust iudging or false accusing we may reuoke it all by a Writ of errour and make our appeale from this false iudgement in the Court of conscience to our supreme Lord to bee iudged by him according to his Law For howsoeuer in the creation conscience was an vpright Iudge and true witnesse yet after the fall the vnderstanding being darkened with ignorance and the iudgement corrupted doe offer vnto the conscience false rules and Principles and so cause it to giue wrong euidence and erroneous iudgement iustifying when it should condemne and condemning when it should iustifie excusing those whom it should accuse and accusing them whom the Law of God excuseth and absolueth The which commeth to passe because the light of nature is through the fall almost extinguished and the booke of the Law written according to which conscience should iudge and testifie is not vnderstood and knowne or because it is blinded by lusts and passions or being corrupted hath the mouth stopped with the bribes of worldly vanities or finally is become seared and senselesse with customable sinning and habituall wickednesse CAP. XIII Of a good Conscience which is a maine ground of a godly life what it is and the causes of it §. Sect. 1 What a good conscience is and of the cause efficient which workes it in vs. IN which regard conscience thus
corrupted and disabled cannot be a sufficient ground of a godly life till after our regeneration it be renewed and restored in some measure vnto that integrity and perfection which it had in our first creation And this we call good conscience which is a maine foundation of godlinesse guiding and inabling vs to the performance of all good duties which God requireth In speaking whereof we will first shew what it is and then the causes of it the effects and fruits which spring from it the properties and signes whereby wee may know it and the meanes by which we may obtaine it if it bee wanting or preserue and keepe it if we already haue it Concerning the first A good conscience is that which being renewed by Gods Spirit and a liuely faith applying vnto vs the vertue of Christs death and obedience doth speake peace and truly testifie vnto vs according to the Scriptures that we are redeemed out of the hands of all our enemies reconciled vnto God iustified sanctified and shall perseuere in grace vnto saluation and that all our actions are warranted by the Word and accepted of God in Iesus Christ though in themselues imperfect whereby we are comforted in all things made cheerefull and diligent in Gods seruice and willing to doe all things which may be pleasing vnto him The causes of a good conscience are diuers The principall efficient is God the Father Sonne and holy Spirit The Father bestoweth this gift vpon vs who as in the beginning he first created and placed it in vs as an vncorrupted Iudge and vnpartiall witnesse betweene him and vs so it is he alone that doth renew and repaire the ruines thereof contracted through the fall of our first parents by which together with all other faculties conscience was corrupted and either so deadded seared and benummed that it had no sense and feeling at all or when it awakened out of this deadly swowne did nothing but accuse and terrifie vs or vniustly excuse and incourage vs in our sinfull courses by presenting vnto vs false comforts §. Sect. 2 Of the meritorious cause of a good conscience The meritorious cause of it is God the Sonne and our Sauiour Iesus Christ who satisfying Gods iustice and appeasing his wrath by his death and obedience freed vs from the guilt and punishment of our sinnes reconciled vs vnto God and made our peace with him vpon which followeth peace of conscience and freedome from the accusations and terrours of it For when by the Law of God or light of nature it is set a-worke to Rom. 8. 1 33 34. affright and disquiet vs in regard of our sinnes then shewing our pardon sealed by the blood of Christ it is calmed and quieted hauing nothing to lay to our charge which Christ our surety hath not satisfied for vs. Whereof it is that our Sauiour was prophetically named The Prince of peace and prefigured vnder the type of Melchizedech because hee is not Esa 9. 6. onely the King of righteousnesse by whom we are iustified but also King of Heb. 7. 2. peace as the Apostle speaketh who making our peace with God did thereby also procure for vs peace of conscience For the Iudge hath no authority to condemne nor the witnesse to accuse nor the Iaylour to imprison nor the executioner to punish and torment when the supreme Soueraigne King of heauen and earth being satisfied by the sufferings of his Sonne hath sent vs his free pardon and wee haue pleaded it in the Court of conscience Yea rather the Iudge doth then acquit and absolue vs and the witnesse saith nothing against vs but as a messenger of good things doth testifie vnto vs this ioyfull tydings And hence it is that our Sauiour was no sooner borne vnto vs but the holy Angels were sent as Gods Heralds to proclaime this peace Glory bee vnto God in the highest and in earth peace good will towards men The which peace our Sauiour Luk. 2. 14. wrought as a Mediatour betweene God and vs by satisfying his iustice and offering himselfe as an all-sufficient sacrifice for the sinnes of all his elect So the Apostle saith It pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell And hauing made peace through the blood of his Crosse by him Col. 1. 19 20. to reconcile all things to himselfe And else-where he affirmeth that we were without Christ being alients from the Common-wealth of Israel and strangers Eph. 2. v. 12. to 18. from the Couenant of promise hauing no hope and without God in the world but that now in Christ Iesus we who sometimes were farre off are made nigh by the blood of Christ For hee is our peace who hath made both one and hath broken downe the middle wall of partition betweene God and vs Hauing abolished in his flesh the enmity euen the Law of Commandements contained in ordinances to make in himselfe of twayne one new man so making peace And that he might reconcile both vnto God in one body by the crosse hauing slaine the enmity thereby And came and preached peace vnto vs both them which were a farre off and to them that were nigh And thus working our peace with God he brought also peace to our consciences when as by his blood hee had clensed them from the guilt and punishment of sinne for if the blood of Bulls and Goates sanctified to the outward purifying of the flesh how much Heb. 9. 13 14. more shall the blood of Christ who through his eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge our consciences from dead workes to serue the liuing God Finally the conscience is renewed and sanctified by God the holy Ghost whilest he applieth Christ and all his benefits the vertue of his death and precious blood and maketh them effectuall for the purging of our consciences from all sinnefull corruption and spirituall defilements that wee may be inabled to performe pure and acceptable seruice vnto God §. Sect. 3 Of the instrumentall causes of a good conscience For the effecting whereof he vseth as his instruments the preaching of the Gospell and administration of the Sacraments and a liuely faith which by them both made effectuall by the inward operation of the Spirit is begotten and also confirmed and increased in vs. First the preaching of the Gospell is the instrument which the Spirit vseth whereby a good conscience is wrought in vs for when the Law preached and the curse threatned like a strange winde and tempest hath rent the mountaines and broken in pieces the rockes of our proud and hard hearts and as the earthquake and fire which Elias saw and felt hath terrified the conscience with the guilt of sinne and caused vs to hide our faces from Gods presence 1. King 19. 11 12 then the still voice of the Gospell causing these stormes to cease doth quiet and calme the conscience so as wee can without terrour yea with much ioy and comfort heare the voyce of God
speaking peace and offering vnto vs reconciliation grace and saluation in Iesus Christ assuring vs vpon the condition of a liuely faith bringing forth the fruits thereof in vnfained repentance that all Gods gracious promises respecting this life and the life to come doe belong vnto vs. In which regard it is called glad tidings which cause euen the very feete of those that bring them Rom. 10. 15. Iohn 14. 27. to seeme beautifull vnto vs and the Gospell of peace which Christ himselfe first preached Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the Ephes 2. 17. Luke 10. 5. 2. Cor. 5. 20. world giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart be troubled neyther let it be afraide And when he had reconciled vs vnto God by his Crosse and slaine enmity thereby he came also and preached this peace vnto vs And afterwards sent his Disciples as his Heralds to proclaime it to all who by faith receiued it yea as his Ambassadours to beseech vs in his stead to be reconciled vnto God By which meanes when the peace of a good conscience is begunne in vs it is thereby more and more confirmed and increased as also by the vse of the Sacraments which being as seales annexed to the couenant of grace doe confirme our faith in God promises and so worke peace and ioy in our consciences out of this assurance that Christ and all his benefits are ours and that wee in him are reconciled vnto God §. Sect. 4 That a good conscience springeth from a liuely faith For neither the Gospell nor the Sacraments no nor yet Christ himselfe will bring vnto vs this peace of conscience vnlesse wee receiue and Heb. 5. 2. apply them by the hand of faith as the best salue will not heale vnlesse it be applied to the wound nor meate nourish vs vnlesse it be receiued into the stomake nor the purest water purge vs from our filth vnlesse we be washed in it But when this precious balsam is applied to our wounded consciences and when by the hand of faith they are washed in the Lauer of his precious blood then they are healed of the sores of sinne and being rified from the guilt punishment and power of it do speake peace vnto vs and are the messengers of such ioyfull tydings as cannot be damped with any worldly tribulation According to that of the Apostle Being iustified by faith we haue peace with God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whom also we Rom. 5. 1 2 3. haue accesse by faith into this grace wherein we stand and reioyce in hope of the glory of God And not onely so but we glory in tribulation also c. Whereof it is that in the Scriptures faith and a good conscience are as the 1. Tim. 1. 19. cause and effect ioyned together so that one of them cannot miscarry in the storme of tentations but we shall make shipwracke of them both and together with our faith lose both our peace with God and our peace of conscience Wheras our assurance of faith will embolden vs to drawneere to the Throne of Gods grace with a true heart hauing our hearts sprinkled Heb. 10. 22. from an euill conscience and our soules washed with pure water But yet we must take heede that we doe not attribute that to the instrument which is peculiar to the principall cause nor imagine that faith by any vertue that is in it selfe doth purifie our consciences or worke peace in them For this it can no more doe then the hand it selfe can cure a sore by touching it or nourish the body and keepe it warme without food or clothes though it be the instrument to apply and put them on but it is onely our good Ionas which being cast into the raging Sea of our troubled consciences maketh them cleane and still it is the wood of his Crosse alone that is the vertue of his death and passion which being cast into these waters embitterd with the guilt of sinne that can make them to yeeld vnto vs the sweete and pleasant waters of ioy and consolation Although he will doe no more good to pacifie the stormes and sweeten the bitter torments of a raging conscience if he be not applied by a liuely faith then Ionas in the ship or the branches still growing vpon the tree and not at all cast into the tempestuous Sea and bitter waters CAP. XIIII Of the actions and effects of a good Conscience of the peace which it truly speaketh and how it differeth from the false peace of secure worldlings §. Sect. 1 That a good conscience speaketh goodnesse and peace only ANd so much of the causes of a good conscience both principall and instrumentall The next point to be considered is the actions and effects of it which are to speake peace and to testifie vnto vs truly and according to the Scriptures good and comfortable things as a Iudge acquitting and absoluing vs as an aduocate pleading for vs as a witnesse excusing and giuing euidence on our side and as a sure and faithfull friend admonishing vs that we may not fall or rebuking vs being falne that we may rise againe by vnfained repentance Where we are to consider what the conscience witnesseth and secondly the rule according to which it giueth testimonie The things which the good conscience speaketh and witnesseth are goodnesse and peace only neither is it the action of a good conscience properly to accuse and terrifie vs for sinne but to speake peace vnto vs and to iustifie vs as righteous not in our owne naturall righteousnes but in the righteousnesse of Christ applied by fayth which is most pure and perfect and in our sanctification and inherent righteousnes wrought in vs by the renewing of the holy Ghost which is but begun spotted and imperfect in this life but yet is growing towards purity and perfection and in the meane while hath the imperfections couered with Christs perfect righteousnesse and the spots and staynes of it washed away in his blood So that the good conscience is the peaceable conscience onely which witnesseth good things vnto vs as most neerly resembling the conscience of Adam in the first Creation whilst he remained in the state of innocency which onely iustified him and his actions and thereby comforted and strengthened him in Gods seruice and neuer accused or terrified him before his fall because he was pure and free from all taynt of sinne vnto which purity of Creation lost by transgression the holy Ghost reneweth the conscience by degrees vnto the highest whereof it attaineth when casting to accuse and terrify vs it iustifieth and excuseth vs before Gods Tribunall being then most good and perfect when as it is most quiet and peaceable so as we can say with Paul I haue liued in all good Acts 23 1. conscience before God vntill this day namely from the time of my first effectuall calling and conuersion §. Sect. 2 That a good conscience
lethargie of sinne the deuill neuer wakeneth nor disquieteth them because hee knoweth that this temporary rest will end in restlesse torments and that the disturbing them of this ease may happen to awake them and so hauing a sense of their disease may worke a desire and resolution to vse all meanes whereby they may be cured Neither will it stand with his policie to let them who are in his thraldome and ready with all cheerefulnesse to doe his will come vnto a sight and sense of their misery which might make them desirous to come out of it and therefore he neuer terrifieth their consciences with his tentations but rather more blindeth their eyes that they may not see their wofull state and stoppeth their mouthes that they may not complaine of it And so our flesh and carnall corruptions are quiet and neuer goe about to disturbe our peace whilest we suffer them to liue and raigne in vs but when we goe about to depose them from their regencie and like slaues to bring them in subiection then they rebell and taking armes against the part regenerate make vs feele the vprores and garboyles of a ciuill and intestine warre Thus corrupt humours in the body though they indanger our liues yet oftentimes are scarce discerned before they bee mooued but when we stirre them with some wholesome potion which serueth to purge vs of them then they rage and make vs more sicke in our owne sense then we were before Thus the sea it selfe is calme and quiet when there is no winde to moue it but in the time of a storme it rageth and roareth as if it would at once swallow vp the earth And thus gunpowder is quiet and harmelesse when it is let alone but if a sparke of fire fall into it it bloweth vp all that is neere vnto it And so sinne and corruption if it be let alone will be so quiet that it will neuer disturbe our peace but if wee seeke to purge it out by wholesome medicines or if it be touched with the fire of Gods Spirit or but euen blowne vpon with the breath of admonition and rebuke out of the mouthes of Gods faithfull Ministers then the Sea is no more raging in a streame nor gunpowder more clamorous and vnruly when the fire is put vnto it Moreouer spirituall sloth and idlenesse doth oftentimes keepe the conscience which is most corrupted in peace and quiet because it maketh vs neglect all spirituall exercises which should awaken it and bring it to some sense and feeling As hearing the Word reading meditating of our wants and weakenesse the foulenesse and deformitie of sinne the fearefulnesse of Gods Iudgements the curse and threatnings of the Law the daily examination of our estates by the strict rule of Gods Word which are the meanes both to cast out the strong man out of his quiet possession and to disturbe the peace of an ill conscience which ariseth not from any sound security but rather from want of spiritual exercise herein like vnto a lame horse which complaineth not of his lamenesse whilst he lieth at ease but when by trauell he becommeth sensible of his paine he cannot indure it but halteth downe right §. Sect. 5 The third difference betweene a good and euill conscience A third cause of peace to an ill conscience is carnall securitie which doth not take away the guilt and punishment of sinne but onely serueth as the deuils cradle to rocke vs asleepe that we may haue no sense and feeling of it Whereof it fareth with vs as with men sicke of dangerous diseases whose sleepe bringeth not health but a cessation of paine through the binding vp of the senses who after they are awakened doe feele themselues more sicke then before And as it bringeth vs asleepe in sinne so the deuill and our corrupt flesh doe by it lull conscience a sleepe also lest being disquieted it should disquiet vs and waken vs with clamour and crying And intending to sacke the citie of our soules he maketh the Watch man drunke with this poysonous and intoxicating cup that hee may not sound the alarme nor giue vs any warning to prepare for resistance Now this security being continued and increased groweth at last to hardnesse of heart in the highest and worst degree which neglecteth and contemneth all meanes whereby it might be softened and to a reprobate sense carrying men on in the course of sinning with greedinesse and delight And when they are come to this passe their consciences also increase in their carnall peace their deepe sleepe causing a lethargie and their lethargie death Such consciences from a sleepie numnesse fall into a dead palsie hauing no sense of sinne or smart vnto which they grow by often quenching the good motions of the Spirit speaking vnto them in the ministery of the Word and by customable committing of knowne sinnes without repentance or remorse For as festring sores not clensed by salues and corrosiues quickly gangrene and running from part to part destroy the whole body so if we doe not clense our sores of sinne by renewing our faith and repentance they will corrupt the whole man euen conscience it selfe and make it become dead and senselesse Such are the consciences of those of whom the Apostle speaketh who departing from the faith and speaking lies in hypocrisie haue 1. Tim. 4. 1 2. their consciences seared with an hot yron forbidding to marry and commanding to abstaine from meates which God hath ordained to bee receiued with thankesgiuing And such had the Gentiles who were giuen ouer of God to their vile affections and a reprobate minde to commit sinne Rom. 1. 26 28. without checke and remorse yea with greedinesse and delight §. Sect. 6 The last cause of the peace of an euill conscience is worldly imployments Finally the conscience is made quiet and at peace when men are wholly taken with worldly vanities both in their hearts and affections doting vpon them and in their actions and imployments in seeking after them For Satan seeing conscience placed in man by God as his Deputy and Vice-roy to gouerne him as his Iudge to absolue or condemne him and as a witnesse to giue euidence of all his particular actions and hauing no power to depose it or to put it out of its place and office doth labour by all meanes to peruert and corrupt it that it either may be silent or giue vniust iudgement and false euidence And to this purpose he offereth worldly honours riches and pleasures that by these bribes he may stop the mouth of conscience so as it may either say nothing or speake as he would haue it And with Satan ioyneth the world and our owne flesh for no sooner doth conscience begin to awaken out of the sleepe of security and to stirre and mooue speaking something that concernes its office as it were betweene sleeping and waking but presently they indeuour all they can to bring it asleepe againe by rocking it in the cradle of
Garland of blessednesse that we may not be discouraged with the sense of our weakenesse and wearinesse nor with the assaults of our spirituall enemies who incounter vs in the way seeing fighting Eph. 6. 10. against them not in our owne strength but in the power of Gods might we are sure of support to hold out in the fight and haue his neuer-fayling promise of obtaining victory CAP. XVI Of the signes and properties of a good Conscience §. Sect. 1 The first signe are the causes of it THe next point to be considered is the signes whereby we may discerne whether we haue a good conscience or no that if 2. Cor. 1. 12. we haue we may with Paul reioyce in it if not wee may labour to obtaine this precious iewell Besides therefore these signes which by the diligent Reader may be easily gathered out of the former discourse there are diuers others which may be added And first if we haue a good conscience wee may discerne it by the causes of it for it is not the worke of nature which by the fall was corrupted in this as in all other faculties but the free gift of God not purchased by our owne merits not purged from naturall defilements with our owne satisfactions but purified from dead workes by the precious blood of Christ Heb. 9. 14. applied vnto vs by his holy Spirit and a liuely faith And therefore if wee feele no change in our consciences but that they still remaine the same which they alwayes were if they be not washed with the blood of Christ which purgeth them not only from the guilt of sinne but also from dead workes that wee may serue the liuing God or if their purity and peace proceede from any thing then from this that being bathed in this fountaine Zach. 13. 1. opened to the house of Dauid and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem for sinne and for vncleannesse they are assured that their sinnes are pardoned and shall neuer be imputed nor laid to their charge if they be not purified by faith which both assureth vs of saluation and also worketh by loue but Gal. 5. 6. are grounded alone vpon groundlesse presumption it is cleare and manifest that we deceiue our selues with a shaddow and haue not yet attained to a good conscience §. Sect. 2 The second signe is taken from the manner of working this good conscience The second signe is the manner of working this good conscience For it is not wrought by worldly perswasions taken from our credit pleasure or profit but by the ministery of the Word begetting faith in vs whereby the heart and conscience is purified And this it doth first by terrifying it with the sight and sense of our sinnes and the punishments due vnto them whereby we are humbled and brought to despaire of our owne strength for our recouery out of our misery and then by pacifying and comforting it by offering vnto vs in Christ the free pardon of our sinnes reconciliation with God and the eternall saluation of our soules So that heere the saying is truely verified that peace is the daughter of warre for if our consciences haue had no conflict with Gods iustice and the curse of the Law and haue not beene truly humbled in the sense of his wrath and the enmitie which hath beene betweene him and vs our peace is carnall and corrupt springing not from assurance of faith but from securitie and presumption which haue caused this ease not by recouery of health but through the numnesse and stupidity of the disease §. Sect. 3 That a good conscience is knowne by the effects of it Thirdly a good conscience is knowne by the effects for it excuseth and acquitteth vs before God of all sinne and speaketh peace vnto our hearts assuring vs that we are reconciled and in Gods fauour and grounding this testimonie vpon the infallible truth of holy Scriptures It maketh vs bold in all dangers and like armour of proofe it contemneth the gun-shot of any worldly perils It makes vs couragious in the performance of all good duties and not greatly to care who liketh or misliketh them because we carry our warrant in our bosomes which will iustifie our actions before God what censure soeuer men passe of them It maketh vs like good seruants to come often into our Masters presence because it witnesseth vnto vs that we are in his fauour and that he accepteth of vs and our seruice It maketh vs often to examine the booke of our accounts euen in the presence of our Lord and to desire him to suruey our reckonings because it testifieth vnto vs that we haue dealt faithfully with him So Dauid Examine me O Lord and prooue me try my reines and my heart After Psal 26. 2. which Audit it will iustifie vs in respect of our integritie as it did him Thou hast prooued mine heart thou hast visited me in the night thou hast tryed me and shalt find nothing Not in respect of the perfection of our performance Psal 17. 3. which is full of wants and weakenesses but of our desire and resolution as he expoundeth himselfe in the next words For I am purposed that my mouth shall not transgresse If therefore our consciences produce these Psal 130. 3. 143. 2. effects in vs it is an euident signe that they are pure and peaceable But if contrariwise they accuse and terrifie vs or excuse and acquit vs without the warrant of Gods Word If we are bold and valiant in our peace and prosperity fearing no euill but cowardly timorous when we are incountred with any danger If wee are so couragious in euill that we are not ashamed though men heare vs talke wantonly and vainely or see vs in our actions imitate the greatest number though vnlawfull and without warrant but are ready to blush if a good speech hath slipped from vs in bad company or if we be ouertaken at vnawares in performing some religious dutie by such as are ready to flowt vs for it If wee care not how little wee come into Gods presence and seldome or neuer examine the booke of our accounts betweene vs and him or else slightly and ouertly for forme and fashion sake and like vnfaithfull factors cannot indure to haue our Master audit our reckonings then are our consciences defiled and can giue no true testimony of peace vnto vs. §. Sect. 4 That a good conscience is knowne by the properties of it as first that it is pure and peaceable Fourthly a good conscience is knowne by the properties of it First as it is peaceable so also it is pure not onely from the guilt of sinne but Heb. 9. 14. also from the corruption For the blood of Christ as it doth like a soueraigne salue pacifie the rage of conscience caused by the sores of sinne so doth it draw out the corrupt matter that causeth it clensing these wounds as fast as it healeth them and as it saueth vs from this body
that hath a good conscience reioyceth in it when it is alone without the company of any worldly comfort in the greatest solitude it presenteth vnto vs a Theater Nullum Theatrum virtuti conscientiâ maius Cic. Tusc l. 2. of delights And not only in the absence of all worldly good but also in the presence of the greatest worldly euils For he that hath peace with God and peace of conscience reioyceth in tribulatioÌ as the Apostle speaketh So when the Apostles were beaten for Christs cause their backes were no more loaded Rom. 5 3. Act. 5. 41. with stripes then their hearts lift vp with ioy because they were thought worthy to suffer for him So when Paul and Sylas were imprisoned Act. 16. and their feete in the stockes their ioy was at liberty and the roome that contained them was not able to confine it It accompanieth the Conscia mens recti famae men dacia ridet Ouid. 4. Fast faithfull in all their afflictions and maketh their burthen light which is intolerable to those that want it In their greatest pouertie it is in stead of riches In all their sicknesse it is a comfortable cordiall In the noysome stench of worldly slanders and reproaches it is a sweete oyntment and precious perfume which cheereth and reuiueth their spirits So when Paul was apprehended and arraigned as an hainous malefactor this comfort refreshed him that he had liued with all good conscience before God So when he was pressed out of measure euen vnto death with troubles and Act. 23. 1. persecutions he reioyced in this the testimony of his conscience Yea euen at the day of death when all worldly comforts like false friends forsake 2. Cor. 1. 12. vs or staying with vs doe become like Iobs kinsmen miserable comforters seruing for no vse but to aggrauate our griefes the ioy of conscience triumpheth ouer death it selfe because it is vnto vs but a straight doore thorow which we shall enter into a faire Palace of euerlasting blessednesse Yea it shall cheere our hearts at the day of Iudgement and when they who haue spent their dayes in carnall delights shall droope and desire the hills to fall vpon and couer them the ioy of conscience Apoc. 6. 16. will cause vs to lift vp our heads because the day of our full redemption Luk. 21. 28. Benè sibi conscius falsis non debet moueri conuitijs nec aestimare plus ponderis in alieno esse conuitio quà m in suo testimonio Amb. de offic Nemo plus videtur aestimare virtutem c. quà m qui boni veri famam perdidit ne conscientiam perderet Sen. Epist 72. draweth neere If then wee can finde in our selues this true spirituall ioy that will beare vs vp in all estates and keepe vs aboue water in the greatest stormes of worldly afflictions it is a manifest signe of a good conscience whereas contrariwise if we haue no ioy sauing that which is fed with the fewell of worldly prosperity and is presently extinguished when the water of tribulation is cast vpon it if it leaue vs when we most neede it and will stay on no termes any longer with vs then whilest it may haue the company of health wealth pleasures and preferments friends and fame If we reioyce more in earthly then in spirituall and heauenly things in the name and credit of vertue and grace more then in the things themselues and in the fame more then in the conscience of well-doing and lesse grieue when we haue made shipwracke of conscience then when we are at a losse in the pursuite of glory and esteeme amongst men it is a signe that the conscience is carnall and corrupt sauouring more of the world and earthly vanities then of spirituall grace and the things of God §. Sect. 8 That a good conscience may be known by the integrity and constancie of it Finally a good conscience may be knowne by the integritie and constancy of it For it laboureth to approoue it selfe before God and men in all things and at all times It respects the whole Law of God and sheweth it selfe in euery commandement as well as in any due order and proportion being obserued in the waight and excellencie of euery duty It ioyneth piety and holinesse with honesty and righteousnesse and faith with good workes and so giueth place and precedency to the chiefe duties as that it doth not thrust out of dores the least and meanest with carelesse neglect As we see in the example of Dauid who had respect to all Psal 119. 6. Gods Commandements and of Paul who kept a good conscience in all things So Heb. 13. 18. also a good conscience is knowne by our constancie in holy and righteous duties and may iustly take to it selfe that Motto or word of our late renowned Queene of happy memory Semper eadem It is the same in all places and in all companies at home as well as in the Church alone as in company among the godly and sincere as the godlesse and prophane It changeth vpon no occasion but keepeth a iust and equall tenour in the performance of the duties of holinesse and righteousnesse whether honour 2. Cor. 6. 8. or dishonour good report or euill report gaine or losse prosperity or aduersity attend vpon them Which integrity and constancie if we find in vs it will giue vnto vs this comfortable euidence that wee haue a good conscience But if contrariwise wee share stakes betweene God and the world and in some things like Herod heare and obey his Word willingly and willingly in other things stop our eares and neglecting his reuealed will giue our selues ouer to be ruled by our owne carnall lusts If like ciuill worldlings we onely make conscience of the duties of Iustice and honesty and neglect the duties of Religion and piety or if with hypocrites we are forward in the outward duties of piety and make no conscience of honesty and iust dealing with all men nor of the workes of mercie towards those that are in want and misery and are so wholly for faith that we are nothing for good workes If wee are religious and honest by fits when it will best serue our worldly ends and be Saints in the Church and deuils at home or fit our conuersation to all companies seeming zealous and deuout among them that feare God and cold and carelesse of all Christian duties among the godlesse and wicked wee may hence conclude that our consciences are corrupt and carnall CAP. XVII Of the meanes whereby we may get a good Conscience and preserue it being gotten §. Sect. 1 The first meanes of getting a good conscience is highly to esteeme it NOw when by these signes we haue examined our selues wee shall finde either that we haue a good conscience or that we want it If we haue it not then are we carefully to vse all good meanes whereby we may attaine vnto it but if vpon triall we
15. 10. grace seeing of our selues we are not able so much as to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3. 5. Phil. 2. 13. but it is God alone that worketh in vs both the will and the deed §. Sect. 5 Of the excellency and vtility of humility And this is that humility which as it is in it selfe most excellent so vnto vs most profitable and therefore of vs to be much esteemed and earnestly 1. Pet. 5. 5. desired It is most excellent as being the most beautifull ornament which maketh vs appeare glorious in the sight of God in which respect the Apostle exhorteth vs to decke our selues with it Yea it adorneth all other vertues making them as the foyle the Iewell being in themselues rich and beautifull much more precious and glorious in the sight of God and men It is most profitable also for when we humble our selues and become euen with the earth we are thereby preserued from falling and when we iudge our selues we shall not be iudged of the Lord. Yea if wee humble our selues the Lord will exalt vs and if with the poore Publicane we 1. Cor. 15. 32. Luk. 18. 12. acknowledge our sinnes we shall depart iustified and find God faithfull 1. Ioh. 1. 9. of his promise in forgiuing vs our sinnes So the Apostle Iames Humble your selues in the sight of the Lord and he shall lift you vp And the Apostle Jam. 4. 10. Pro. 15. 35. Peter Humble your selues therefore vnder the mighty hand of God that he may exalt you in due time And thus the Lord exalteth the humble by inriching them with all his gifts both temporall spirituall and eternall With temporall benefits for by humility and the feare of the Lord are riches honour Pro. 22. 4. and life With spirituall graces for he resisteth the proud but giueth his 1. Pet. 5. 5. grace to the humble Hee filleth the hungry with good things but sendeth the proud empty away For he a Psal 25. 9. Mat 11. 25. Pro. 11. 2. teacheth them his wayes and reuealeth vnto them the secrets of his Kingdome making them thereby wise vnto their saluation He giueth them the grace of iustification and the b Luk 18. 12. Mat. 11. 28. forgiuenesse of of all their sinnes Hee maketh them c Gen. 32. 10. 1. Chro. 29. 15. thankefull in prosperity acknowledging themselues with Iacob and Dauid lesse then the least of Gods mercies and that all the good which they haue they haue receiued it from God and not onely patient but also thankefull d Lam. 3. 22. in greatest afflictions acknowledging that it is the mercies of the Lord that they are not vtterly consumed He blesseth them with his e Esa 57. 15. Iob 22. 29. presence taking delight to dwell with them that are of an humble heart and contrite spirit and so with his power and prouidence safegardeth them from all euill Finally in the life to come he crowneth humility with eternall glory and felicity according to that of our Sauiour Blessed are the poore in spirit for theirs is the Kingdome Mat. 5. 3. of heauen So that humility is not onely it selfe a most excellent grace but the chiefe meanes also of obtaining all other graces seeing God giueth them onely to the humble For they only shall haue the riches of Gods best and most precious gifts who will bee thankefull vnto God for them those onely are thankefull who highly esteeme them and they alone make this estimate who haue felt the want of them and earnestly desired them and they and no other haue thus done who are thorowly humbled in the sight and sense of their owne pouertie emptinesse and nakednesse §. Sect. 6 Of the meanes whereby we may attaine vnto humility And thus when our hearts are inlarged with that loue of this excellent and profitable grace let vs in the next place carefully vse all good meanes whereby we may be decked and adorned with it And first we must often and seriously meditate vpon Gods excellency and infinitenesse in wisedome glory power iustice and goodnesse and then the opinion of our owne worth will vanish like the light of a candle when the Sunne shineth in its full brightnesse and our seeming perfection which much pleased vs when we beheld it alone or compared it with others who come short of vs will appeare to be nothing but imperfection and wee vile and of no worth in our owne eyes Secondly let vs compare our state as it is with that it was in our creation and there will be great cause of humiliation in the best gifts and graces in vs seeing they are but the ruines of an old building and like base worne-out ragges of sumptuous apparell Thirdly let vs compare our vertues and duties with that which the Law requireth and so we shall haue good cause to be cast downe in the sight of our imperfection when we see what perfection euen vpon the penaltie of the curse it exacteth of vs. Fourthly let vs meditate on the matter whereof we are made and into which we shall againe be resolued and then may wee in all humility say with Iob to corruption Thou art my father and to the Iob 17. 14. worme Thou art my mother and my sister yea with Dauid that we are wormes and no men And acknowledge with Abraham that wee are but dust and Psal 22. 6. Gen. 18. 27. ashes vnworthy to appeare in Gods presence or to make any suite vnto him Fifthly let vs set our many and grieuous sinnes before vs our originall corruption which is the roote of all wickednesse and our actuall transgressions both of omission and commission and withall the wrath of God and curse of the Law due vnto them and this will make vs with the Publicane to cast downe our eyes and smite our brests and with broken and contrite hearts to cry out God be mercifull vnto me a sinner Luk. 18. Sixthly with our graces and vertues let vs compare our vices and corruptions and so our few graines of gold will be couered with such a masse of drosse our small quantity of good corne mixed with so much chaffe that our good parts will not so much lift vs vp as our ill will pull downe and humble vs if we weigh them in the ballance of an vnpartiall iudgement Seuenthly let vs remember that we haue nothing but what we haue receiued 1. Cor. 4. 7. and 15. 10. and that by the grace of God we are that we are and therefore let vs not boast as though we had not receiued them but retaining the ioy and comfort of Gods graces vnto our selues let vs returne all the praise and Iam. 1. 17. glory vnto him whose gifts they are and not carry our selues as proud owners but as humble and thankefull debters Eighthly let vs consider that what good things soeuer are in vs they are the Lords talents of Luk. 16. 2. which we must giue an account at
haue others do vnto vs and consequently seeing we desire that our neighbours should with all the powers of their minde and body aduance as much as in them lieth our good in all things respecting our soules bodies and states Iustice and righteousnes requireth the same at our hands towards them namely that to the vttermost of our power we be euer ready to doe all things which tend to their good and to the preseruation of their honour person life purity chastity wealth and good name not so much as intertaining a thought or first motion in our minds or hearts which in any of these or other respects may tend to their hurt and preiudice Of which Iustice or righteousnesse there are two parts the one distributiue whereby we doe giue vnto euery one their due and that which of right appertaineth vnto them in which is to be obserued a geometricall proportion which hath respect in this distribution vnto euery man according to their place person and such other relations and circumstances and is in all things carried with due regard of equity and moderation The other is commutatiue which is vsually exercized in commerce and mutuall dealings and trading one with another as in changing borrowing lending buying selling letting setting and such like affaires of this life The generall rule whereof is that we keepe from no man his right but pay euery man his debt and due In which is to be obserued an Arithmeticall proportion performing all these duties of Iustice in a strict equality without any respect of place or person §. Sect. 2 Of the dutie of sobriety towards our selues The other maine duty is sobriety which comprehendeth vnder it all duties which respect our owne persons the which in a generall sense as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Marke 5. 15. Luke 8. 35. Acts 26. 25. Tit. 1. 8. 2. 12 it is to be here vnderstood signifieth soundnesse of minde which ordereth all things to the good and safety of our persons and state And thus the word which is translated sobriety is taken in the Scriptures for a sound minde so it is said that the demoniacke was by our Sauiour Christ restored to his right minde And the Apostle saith that he was not mad but spake forth the words of truth and sobernesse that is of a right and sound minde which tended to the safety and saluation of himselfe and others and exhorteth all men to be wise vnto sobriety or to thinke soberly not straining Rom. 12. 3. their wits aboue the measure of their gifts which is the next way to cracke and lose them And thus elsewhere hee opposeth these two the one against 2. Cor. 5. 13. the other to be sober and to be besides our selues Sobriety therefore is a vertue or habit proceeding from a sound minde spirituall wisedome and iudgement whereby wee are enabled to rule and order our selues with all our powers and faculties of minde and body and all things else about which they are exercised to our good safety and saluation First it ruleth and ordereth the minde to the vsing of all good meanes whereby it may be more and more inlightened with sauing knowledge the memory as a faithfull register to retaine good things the conscience to performe its office rightly in excusing and accusing the will to chuse the good and refuse the euill and in all things to be conformable to the holy will of God the affections to couet after spirituall and heauenly things with vnlimited desires and temporall good things with moderation temperance and purity and the body in all holinesse and honour that it may be a fit temple for the holy Ghost and a ready instrument vnto the soule for all good actions And thus it ruleth the whole man and euery faculty and part of him as they are exercised about their seuerall and particular obiects causing the minde to approue or condemne the memory to retaine or cast out the conscience to accuse or excuse the will to chuse or reiect the affections to loue and desire or to hate and contemne the body to doe or leaue vndone all things good or euill when they are propounded vnto them And in respect of these seuerall sorts of obiects this vertue of sobriety hath place and is commanded in euery precept of the second Table For as it ruleth and ordereth vs about the preseruation of our honour and authority it is required in the first Commandement as about the good preseruation and saluation of our liues our soules and bodies in the sixth as about our chastity purity temperance and sobriety in the vse of meates drinkes and apparrell in the seuenth as about our goods and possessions either in getting or vsing them righteously and iustly in the eighth as about the preseruing of our good name in the ninth as about withstanding the first motions and suggestions vnto sinne and the recouering of originall righteousnesse and holy concupiscence in our mindes and hearts in the tenth and last §. Sect. 3 Of the duties of charity But seeing our Sauiour hath comprized both these duties of righteousnesse and sobriety vnder charity and hath made loue the whole summe of Matth. 22. 39. 19. 19. Gal. 5. 14. the Law our loue towards God of the first Table and our loue towards our selues and our neighbours of the second Table I will consider of them both vnder this one first generally and afterward more specially in euery seuerall Commandement For charity and true loue towards our selues mooueth vs out of a sound and right minde to performe in thought word and deed all good duties which tend to our safetie and saluation and charity towards our neighbours as it mooueth vs to loue them as our selues so to performe all duties of righteousnesse and mercy which we doe vnto our selues or would haue others doe vnto vs. Now this charity is a gift or grace of God infused into our hearts by his holy Spirit which out of the sense of Gods loue towards vs in Christ working true and feruent loue towards them againe doth mooue vs to loue our selues and all men as our selues and as Christ hath loued vs for Gods sake and in obedience to his Commandement It is a gift of God and no naturall habit for naturally as wee are haters of God and men so euen of our selues neither is any hatred of an enemy so hurtfull and pernicious vnto our soules and bodies as carnall selfe-loue which is a chiefe cause and meanes of depriuing vs heere of all grace and of glory and happinesse in the life to come And therefore the Apostle exhorting vs to loue one another telleth vs where we must haue this gift Let vs saith he loue one another 1. Ioh. 4. 7. for loue is of God Neither is it a common gift of God but a sanctifying and sauing grace of his holy Spirit for as the loue of God towards vs as the cause so our loue towards God as the effect of it is shed
all their carriage Tit. 2. 2 4. Pro. 16. 31. and behauiour graue and sober to counsell and instruct the yonger out of their greater wisedome and experience and to bee examples and precedents vnto them of all good duties And the duties of the 1. Tim. 5. 1. Leuit. 19. 32. Iob 32. 4 6 7. Iob 12 12. 32. 7. yonger sort towards them are to reuerence them inwardly and outwardly as fathers to imitate their good example and acknowledging their wisedome and better experience to make vse of their counsell and instructions for their information and direction Secondly superiours in birth and place as nobility and gentry whose dutie is that as they are Peeres of the Realme and pillars of the Common-wealth so they aboue others seeke the good and flourishing estate of it and bee as pillars of Marble firme and strong to vphold it with their strength like those pillars Iachin and Boaz which Salomon built and not through luxurie prodigality and all excesse wasting their estates and retayning onely their titles and honours become like rotten posts gilded and painted which let the building fall when it leanes vpon them Secondly that they approoue themselues truely noble and generous by being like the nobles of Berea more forward in receiuing the Word and Act. 17. 11. imbracing true Religion then ordinary men Thirdly that being placed like starres in this earthly firmament they doe good to their inferiours both by shining vnto them in the light of a good and holy example and by those vitall influences of comfort in the workes of protection mercy and Christian charity vnto which their greater meanes high places and dignities doe inable them and not like wandering Planets which keepe no where any settled residence and are so clouded with obscurity that the poore know not where to finde them when they most need them The duty of inferiours towards them is that they giue vnto them that honour and respect which is due vnto their places and not enuy vnto them their high dignities knowing that promotion commeth neither from the East nor West but from God onely wise who pulleth downe one and setteth vp another as it seemeth best to his godly wisedome Thirdly superiours in wealth and riches whose duty is to vse them as great and notable instruments of doing good both publikely in the Church and Common-wealth and priuately to particular persons as God offereth vnto them occasion and opportunity and not wastefully consume them on their owne lusts nor niggardly hoord them vp doing no good with them either to themselues or others The duty of inferiours and the poorer sort towards them is that as God hath aduanced them aboue themselues in these temporall blessings so in humility acknowledging their preferment they giue vnto them that respect which their place and state requireth and communicate vnto them the benefit of their labours as the other vnto them the benefit of wages and rewards Secondly that they reuerence them in respect of that ability with which God 1. Sam. 25. 8. hath inabled them to doe good publikely to Church and Common-wealth and priuately vnto themselues and others Lastly among superiours in excellency we are to number benefactours whose duty is to giue 2. Cor. 9. 7. Luk. 6. 33 34. their benefits cheerefully without grudging and quarrelsome wrangling which displeaseth more then the gift contenteth Secondly to giue freely and not with sordid respect of greater aduantage Thirdly speedily whilest Pro. 3. 28. there is power in their hands and not after many delayes Fourthly discreetly making choyce either in respect of the parties worth or at least Mat. 25. 40. present necessity and not rashly and carelesly which is rather through neglect of the gift then for loue of the party vpon whom it is bestowed Lastly hauing bestowed benefits they must not boast of them to others nor Iam. 1. 5. insult ouer the party to whom they haue done good which were but to make their benefit as a golden chaine to bind them to slauery nor finally to vpbraid them with what they haue done vpon euery slight occasion which is no more pleasant to the party who hath fed of their fauours then the distastefull vpbraydings which follow a surfet The duties of inferiours towards their benefactours are first inward and hearty thankfulnesse whereby they acknowledge them as Gods instruments in doing them good and accordingly loue and respect them according to their desert Secondly they are not to vilifie the benefit but highly to esteeme it either for its worth or their necessity and vse of it or the minde and good will of the giuer And outwardly also they are to testifie their thankefulnesse both by word in thankesgiuing praysing their benefactour Rom. 16. 4. as opportunitie is offered and magnifying the greatnesse of the benefit receiued and also in deed both by being alwayes ready to make requitall when God shall giue abilitie and by supplying what is wanting in their power by their feruent prayers for them vnto God 2. Tim. 1. 16. who is all-sufficient to recompence and reward their bountie towards them §. Sect. 3 The duties of superiours in authority in generall and of inferious towards them Superiours in authority are such as haue not onely a place of excellency aboue vs but also of power and iurisdiction as our gouernours Whose duty in generall is to vse all good discipline both in respect of rule and gouernement and also due correction and punishment They ought to gouerne them in the Lord as his deputies and in his stead and therefore to doe the acts of iustice as if God himselfe were present or did but vse their bodies tongues and parts to performe his owne will In which respect their chiefe care must be as to doe Iustice themselues and administer righteous iudgement so to containe their inferiours in the duties of 1. Tim. 2. 2. piety and iustice therein seeking not themselues or their owne gaine by corruption bribery extorsion or any kinde of wrong and oppression but Rom. 13. 4 6. 2. Chro. 19. 6. the glory of God chiefly and next vnto it the good of their societies and of euery particular person vnder their gouernment In respect of correction and punishment their duty is to administer Iustice according to the qualitie of their inferiours offence wherein they are to vse discretion rightly iudging both of the cause and the disposition of the offendour and correcting lighter faults and infirmities with rebukes and threatnings and greater faults committed wilfully with reall punishments proceeding herein with wisedome iudgement loue and patience seeking either the amendment of the parties if they bee corrigible or of the societies in which they liue by taking away sinne and euill auerting Gods more fearefull and generall iudgements and causing others to feare and Gen. 18. 21. Iosh 7. 25. so to auoide the like sinnes and not out of passion choller and hatred of their persons And secondly they must
be in aduersity we are not to contemne or to bee hard-hearted towards them much lesse to reioyce at their euils and miseries but to take i Luk. 7. 13. Rom. 12. 15. Luk 6. 36. pitty and compassion on them and according to our ability to shew mercy vnto them Vnto these vertues and duties wee may adde k Pro. 18. 24. Deut. 13. 6. Christian friendship in the Lord which ought to be sincere and constant l Luk. 6. 35. Christian charity wherby wee loue our enemies for the Lords sake m Eph. 4. 27. Mat. 23. 24. placablenesse and desire of reconciliation abstayning from all enmity open hostility and secret grudge n Pro. 6. 1â 19. 17. 9. a desire and forwardnesse to preserue friendship betweene others and to restore it being dissolued by making peace and amity Toward those which are vnder our power we must abstaine from all o Pro. 12. 10. 11. 17. cruelty backed either with our authority or might and vse all p Iude v. 22. 23. Tit. 3. 2. Pro 17. 14. Gen. 13. 8. Mat. 17. 26. Rom. 12. 13. 1. Pet. 4. 9. Heb. 13. 2. Gen. 4. 6. 1. Sam. 18. 9. Mat. 27. 39. Psal 37. 12. clemency towards them as much as will stand with their good and contrariwise from indulgence and fond cockering not bearing with their sinnes for foolish loue to the parties but vsing due and necessary seuerity when vices can no otherwise bee reformed and amended Vnto those who dwell in the same society wee are to vse concord and peaceablenesse to which purpose we must resist the beginnings of contention take away the occasions and sometimes depart from our owne right to preserue or redeeme peace And towards strangers our dutie is to vse good hospitality especially to the poore and harbourlesse Finally as wee are to preserue our neighbours person and life by performing all these inward duties vnto them so are wee to shew the outward signes of them in our countenance eyes gesture and voyce which must be so milde sweet and gracious that they promise to the beholders and hearers nothing but humanity brotherly loue and good will §. Sect. 3 Of outward duties here required respecting the person of our neighbours The outward duties tending to the preseruation of our neighbours Psal 34 12 13. Pro. 12. 18. Pro. 17. 19. Mat. 5. 22. Eph. 6 9. Phil. 2. 14. Gal. 4. 29. Rom. 12. 14. Leuit. 19. 16. Ezech. 22. 9. Pro. 25. 23. Psal 82. 4. Iob 29. 12. Mat. 27. 24. Pro. 24. 11 12. Exod. 21. 33. Deut. 22. 8. Tit. 3. 2. Mat. 26. 52. Exod. 21. 24. Leuit. 24. 19. Tit. 1. 7. Ps 26. 6. Gen. 9. 6. Num. 35. 33. Apoc. 22 15. Heb. 13. 16. Gal. 6. 10. 5. 22. Rom. 12. 13. person and life respect our words or deedes In respect of the former there is required that wee haue a peaceable tongue which speaketh all good and no euill to and of our neighbours Vnto them wee must vse louing and courteous speeches and abstaine from all brawling and scolding rayling and reuiling scoffing and scorning vnchristian menacings towards inferiours and murmuring towards superiours and cursings and imprecations towards any man And of them we must not behind their backes vse tale-bearing and slandering nor lend our eares to those who offer these wrongs vnto them In respect of our deeds all our workes and actions must tend to the preseruation and defence of our neighbours life and person but especially of his immortall soule which ought as it is most precious in it selfe so to be most deare vnto vs. In which regard we must omit no duty which may defend and preserue the life and person of our neighbours when we can and may lawfully performe it We must not by our negligence leaue any thing vndone nor by our wilfulnesse doe any thing whereby they may be indangered Neither must we commit any act which tendeth to his hurt and hazard But we must haue peaceable hands and not in time of peace quarrell and fight and innocent hands free and cleane from blood neither hurting and wounding the body of our neighbours nor killing and taking away his life but contrariwise we must be beneficent and in all our actions doe them all good vsing humanity and mercy to all and brotherly loue and kindnesse towards those who are of the houshold of faith §. Sect. 4 Of the duties which we owe to our neighbours soule The duties which tend to the preseruation of the life of our neighbours soule are either naturall or spirituall In the former respect wee Gen. 45. 27. Pro. 17. 22. Gen. 27. 46. Exod. 1. 14. Pro. 10. 1. 1. Sam. 1. 6 7. 1. Cor. 10 32. 1. Ioh. 2. 10. 1. Cor. 9. 19 2. ought to preserue their liues in cheering and comforting them by our sweete and Christian conuersation and not vniustly offer vnto them any occasion whereby they may be vexed and grieued In respect of the latter we are not to hinder by any meanes the saluation of others nor to be any wayes an offence vnto them neglecting their saluation as though it were a thing not belonging to vs but contrariwise vse all good meanes whereby they may be wonne to Christ edified in their most holy faith and furthered in the way of holinesse and righteousnesse which will bring them to euerlasting happinesse To which end we must not commit any act whereby we may be scandalous vnto another and a cause of his sinne either by a 1. Kin. 21. 7 25. prouocation b 2. Sam. 16. 21. Mat. 16. 23. euill counsell or c Rom. 14. 15. bad example but contrarywise performe cheerefully all duties belonging to the communion of Saints e Rom. 1. 11 12. 1. Thes 5. 11 14. Iam. 1. 19. in spirituall things as mutuall f Heb. 10. obseruation one of another g Dan. 12. 3. instructing the ignorant confuting conuincing and reclaiming him that erreth that he may be sound in the faith admonishing and h Heb 3. 12 13. exhorting the negligent and backward i Leuit. 19. 17. Gal. 6. 1. reproouing those that offend k 1. Thes 5. 14. comforting the comfortlesse and l Mat. 5. 16. 1. Pet. 2. 12. shining before all in the light of a good life and holy example §. Sect. 5 Of duties belonging to our owne persons Besides which duties which we owe to our neighbours there are diuers others required in this Commandement which are to bee performed to our selues for the good preseruation and defence of our persons and liues and especially for the saluation of our soules In respect of our bodies and liues heere is required that wee vse all good and lawfull meanes Mat. 6. 1. Pro. 17. 22. Eccl. 3. 22. whereby our health may be preserued as temperance and sobriety in diet moderate sleepe and labour honest and moderate recreations of body and minde cheerefulnesse and honest ioy reioycing in the fruition
companie or else necessarie for our selues when as silence will make vs guilty of his fault §. Sect. 7 Other duties respecting our outward profession And these are the duties which respect our inward disposition now of those which concerne our outward profession in which respect our Math. 26. 60. 61 Ioh. 2. 19. 1. Sam. 22. 9. testimonie of our neighbour must bee both true and charitable and neither false simply nor in shew of words true but false in sence neither yet vncharitable and malicious all which ought to bee obserued of vs in all our testimonies both publike and priuate being ready in all things and at all times to professe the truth concerning our neighbour with charity both in respect of his vertues which as iust occasion is offered we ought to acknowledge and commend both in his presence and absence and also his vices which wee are to tell him of before his face and not suffer sinne to rest vpon Leuit. 19. 17. Pro. 27. 5. Psal 141. 5. him and not to make mention of them behind his backe but vpon necessity as to those that may helpe to reforme him or to those who may bee hurt or corrupted by his company or example that they Pro. 28. 4. 24. 24. Pro. 27. 4. Act. 12. 22. Pro. 29. 5. Ier. 9. 8. Mat. 22. 16. 1. Cor. 6. 10. 1. Sam. 31. 4. Iohn 19. 3. Matth. 27. 42. Gal. 4. 29. Pro. 16. 28. 26. 20. Leuit. 19. 16. Ezech. 22. 9. Rom. 1. 30. Iam. 4. 11. may taking warning hereby escape these dangers And contrariwise wee ought to auoide flattery wherein wee may offend in respect of the matter of our speech as when wee praise men for their vices or the manner in commending either fainedly or aboue measure or the end either seeking our owne profit like parasites or the hurt of the party whom wee flatter And on the other side wee must shunne euill and cursed speaking which any wayes tendeth to the impayring of our neighbours credit and good name The which is vsed either in his presence by reuiling and contumelious speaking by deriding and scorning him or in his absence by whispering or talebearing slandering and backbiting §. Sect. 8 Of the preseruing our owne good name The duties which euery man is bound to performe vnto himselfe are first a care to procure and preserue his good name and credit and secondly that he giue a true testimonie of himselfe Our care to procure and preserue our good name consisteth in vsing the meanes whereby it is gotten as glorifying God seeking his kingdome and righteousnesse walking vprightly being such as wee would seeme to bee and Phil. 4. 8. 1. Sam. 2. 30. Mat. 6. 33. Psal 112. 6. Pro. 10. 7. Mat. 7. 1 2. Psal 133. 1. Luk. 14. 29 30. Rom. 12. 3. Eccle. 10. 1. 1. Thes 5. 22. Rom. 12. 17. 2. Sam. 12. 12. 1. King 2. 8 9. in keeping a good conscience And also in auoiding the meanes both of vaine-glory as seeking to please men more then God hypocrisie seeking commendation by vanity and vices louing of flatterers vsuall censuring of others attempting matters aboue our ability and gifts And also of infamie which either arise from our selues as all sinnes both open with all apparances of them and secret which God to our shame will bring to light or else from others as all disgracefull lies slanders and opprobrious speeches against which we ought especially if wee be publike persons to defend and maintaine our credit and good name The true testimonie of our selues is either concerning good which if it bee true wee must vpon iust occasion confesse it with modestie to Gods glory or if false with modestie and 1. Cor. 15. 10. Pro. 28. 13. 1 Ioh. 1. 9. Iosh 7. 19. Iohn 1. 10. Iam. 5. 15. Psal 51. humility to denie it or else concerning euill which if it be true we must confesse it both to God with earnest desire of forgiuenesse and also to man when by our confession wee may aduance Gods glory and either our owne or our neighbours good or if it bee false that wee constantly deny it Contrariwise wee are by this Commandement bound to shun the contrary vices to these vertues as to deny the good things in vs to Gods dishonour that gaue them and to speake more basely and meanely of our owne gifts and good parts then there is cause or then that which wee truly conceiue either to auoide boasting which is no better then a modest lie or to draw commendations Psal 52. 1. Phil. 3. 19. Gen. 4. 23 24. from others which is counterfaite modesty and a cunning kinde of arrogancy And also on the other side vaine and false boasting wherein wee may offend either in respect of the obiect in boasting of that which is not good but euill or being good is not in vs at all or at least in that measure which wee assume vnto our selues Or else in respect of the ende as when wee speake of the good things in vs or done by vs for our owne glory especially when it is ioyned Mat. 26. 33 35. 1. Cor. 4. 7. Esa 10. 15. Luk. 18. 10. Act. 8. 9. Gen. 18. 15. 2. Sam. 1. 10. compared with 1. Sam. 31. 4 5. with neglect of Gods honour or the disgrace of others or else for our gaine and aduantage Or finally in respect of euill when out of pride and selfe-loue wee deny that euill which is truly affirmed or affirme that euill of our selues wich is false to gratifie others or to picke a thanke §. Sect. 9 What is required in this Commandement to wit originall righteousnesse and spirituall Concupiscence IN the former Commandements as we haue shewed the Lord forbiddeth all externall sinnes both in word and deede together with Rom. 7. 7. 13. 9. 1. 24. Col. 3. 5. 1. Pet. 4. 2 2. 2. 11. 23. 3. Gal 5. 16. 17. the internall sinnes of the heart commited against our neighbours which are ioyned with consent of the will and commandeth the contrary vertues and now in the tenth and last Commandement that hee might shew his Law to be spirituall and of such large extent that nothing no not the least motions or first thoughts are exempted and out of the reach of it hee requireth the inward purity of the minde and imaginations thoughts and intentions heart and affections and the rectitude orderly and iust gouernement of them all for our owne and our neighbours good and contrariwise condemneth and forbiddeth not onely those grosse kindes of concupiscence and lusts of the flesh Rom. 7. 7. 13. 9. 1. 24. Col. 3. 5. 1. Pet. 4. 2 2. 2. 11. 2. 3. 3. Gal. 5. 16. 17. which are ioyned with consent of will but euen the first and least motions of euill concupiscence which goe before consent which are the rootes seedes and fountaines of all other sinnes as all euill thoughts inclinations and desires which are repugnant with charity
and bodies in purity and honour free from the pollution of any sinne To which end wee must daily with all conscionable care keepe a diligent and straight watch ouer all our workes and wayes but especially ouer our hearts that they be not ouertaken with Pro. 4. 23. any loue or liking of sinne but constantly repell the first motions and allurements of it when they present themselues vnto vs especially we must haue an eye to our naturall infirmities and those sinnes vnto which being Heb. 12. 1 4. most prone we are most easily ouertaken of them Yea wee must in this watch carefully auoide not onely the sinnes themselues but also all the occasions and meanes which may draw vs to the committing of them especially the familiar society of wicked men who are most apt to corrupt and infect vs with their perswasions and euill examples Finally wee must daily resolue and indeuour not onely to leaue and forsake all sinne but also to serue the Lord in performing all the contrary duties of holinesse righteousnesse and sobriety according to all good occasions and opportunities which in the whole day or any part thereof shall be offred vnto vs and in all our thoughts words and deeds to please the Lord by yeelding cheerefull obedience vnto his holy will Especially our care and indeuour must be to perfect those graces in which wee finde our selues most defectiue and with extraordinary diligence to practise those duties towards God our neighbours and our selues which our consciences tell vs we haue formerly most neglected and vnto which we feele our corrupt natures to bee most backward and auerse that so we may daily aspire to a greater growth in godlinesse and bring forth the longer we liue the more and better fruits of new obedience §. Sect. 6 The benefits which would arise of this exercise of renewing our repentance And if wee would thus daily renew our repentance the benefits arising vnto vs from this holy exercise would be inestimable For first we should preuent innumerable sinnes into which through the neglect of this duty we fall daily vnaduisedly and at vnawares but especially wee should bee armed heereby against all sinnes committed against knowledge and conscience Secondly if at any time through frailty we be ouertaken with any sinne we should not lye in it but rise againe by vnfained repentance and so heale the sores of sinne whilest the wound is greene with much greater ease and not suffer them to fester and rankle to our greater paine and danger Thirdly wee should much abate the violence of our fleshly lusts when as though they with much labour put vs to a foyle yet they shall not bee able no not for one day to keepe their hold and rule ouer vs and who will take any great paines to so little purpose or swallow downe that potion with any pleasure which he must be forced to cast vp so quickly with much griefe or imbrace that sinne vvith any great delight which within a few houres shall be plucked from him with an holy violence and indignation or offend so good a God or hazard a precious soule or disturbe the sweete peace of a good conscience for the fruition of a sinfull pleasure so vaine so momentany Fourthly though through infirmity we sometimes fall yet shall wee hereby be preserued from sleeping in carnall security and from being hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sinne and though through weakenesse of the flesh we slumber Heb. 3. 13. with the Spouse in the Canticles yet shall we not fall into a dead sleepe but say with her I sleepe but my heart waketh Fifthly we shall heereby preserue Cant. 5. 3. our consciences tender so as they will giue vs warning when sinne maketh the least appearance and our hearts pure and soft so as they will easily relent with the least touch Sixthly we shall make the practice of a godly life easie and familiar and Christs yoke light when as we are accustomed to beare it euery day Seuenthly wee shall either altogether keepe it from entring into our hearts or at least from holding possession by pleading custome and prescription Eighthly we shall preserue peace with God and an holy communion with him and the peace also of a good conscience or if there be any cause of inward iarres we shall compound and take them vp before we sleepe Ninthly we shall goe to rest securely when as we goe to bed with our quietus est and sleepe quietly Psal 4. 8. when we haue our pardon vnder our pillow Finally we shall alwayes be prepared for the approach of death and Iudgement when as we keepe alwayes our accounts ready made and though with the fiue wise Virgins we sometimes slumber and sleepe as well as the foolish yet hauing our oyle in our lampes we shall be ready to rise at the first call to enter with our Bridegroome into the marriage chamber and communicate with him in all ioy and happinesse CAP. III. Of our daily exercise in renewing of our faith §. Sect. 1 That the daily renewing of our faith is very profitable and necessary VNto this daily exercise of renevving of our repentance vvee must adde also the renewing of our faith which is no lesse necessary then the other for as the vertue and vigour of our bodies soone fainteth and decayeth if they be not often and daily nourished with those elements whereof they are made and composed so will the strength of faith be weakened and abated if it bee not daily sustained and refreshed with those meanes and helpes by which it was begot and begun in vs and therefore if vvhilest vve haue good stomacks in our youthfull dayes vve thinke it not enough to refresh and nourish our bodies one day in a vveeke nor yet once in a day but must haue our dinners and suppers breakefasts and beuers let vs not thinke that it is enough for the nourishment of our soules and strengthening of our faith to vse spirituall repast on the Sabbath onely vvhich though it may hold life and soule together yet shall vve not be thriuing and in good liking in our spirituall man if vvee relieue and cherish it not vvith a more liberall hand and allot some part of euery day to this spirituall exercise Againe as faith in it selfe will faint and languish if it be not daily refreshed and renewed so are there also outward causes which shake and weakeÌ it if it be not duly euen daily nourished For we daily wound and weaken it with our sins whilst our inward guilt abateth our assurance of Gods loue and confidence in his fauour by laying to our charge our great vnworthines of his least mercies And therfore we had need to renew daily our faith as we daily renew our sins by laying hold on the Couenant of grace which assureth vs that our sinnes shall not stop the course of Gods mercies because their current is free and if the streames bee not dammed vp as it were in
vnto his eyes nor slumber vnto his eye-liddes vntill hee might finde a place for the Lord an habitation for the mighty God of Iacob then how much more should wee bee diligent and earnest aboue all things in seeking God that wee may haue him to reside and dwell with vs in the temple of our hearts §. Sect. 3 Of the fruits and benefits which we inioy by our daily seeking of God The third point to be considered is the manifold fruits and benefits which they receiue and inioy who thus daily seeke God For first they Psal 69. 6. shall not be confounded by any shame nor with the malice and might of all their enemies according to that of the Psalmist Let not those that seeke thee be confounded for my sake O God of Israel Their infirmities shall not be laid to their charge nor their imperfections corruptions and failings in performing the duties of Gods seruice as appeareth by the prayer of Hezechias for them who had prepared their hearts to seeke God 2. Chro. 30. 18 19. whom God pardoned though they were not cleansed according to the purification of the Sanctuary They shall not lose their labour nor spend their strength in vaine for the Lord hath promised that those who thus seeke him shall surely finde him If thou seeke the Lord thy God thou shalt finde him Esa 45. 19. if thou seeke him with all thine heart So Azariah telleth Asa and the people that the Lord would bee with them while they were with him and if Deut. 4. 29. 1. Chro. 28. 9. 2. Chro. 15. 2. verse 4. they sought him he would be found of them the which he confirmeth by the experience which their fathers had hereof in former times euen as afterwards they found the Word of God in his mouth confirmed in their owne experience for no sooner did they set themselues to seeke the Lord with their whole desire but he was found of them and the Lord gaue them rest round verse 15. about And as wee shall by seeking God be freed from all euill so shall we haue the fruition of all good for we shall inioy God himselfe and hee will dwell in vs as in his Temple and communicate himselfe vnto vs as vnto his loue and Spouse Neither will he come empty-handed but bring with him his rich rewards and as he is infinitely good in himselfe so will he bee good vnto them that waite for him and to the soule that seeketh him He Heb. 11. 6. will not let any good thing bee wanting vnto them They shall receiue the blessing from the Lord and righteousnesse from the God of their saluation They Psal 34. 10. Psal 24. 4 5 6. 2. Chro. 31. 21. shall prosper in all their workes be preserued from all dangers and deliuered from all euill for the hand of the Lord is vpon them for good that seeke Ezra 8. 22. him but his power and his wrath is against all them that forsake him He will Psal 9. 10. not forsake them but will hide them in the day of his anger They shall Zeph. 2. 3. receiue spirituall growth in all graces through the beames of his brightnesse and the sweete influences of his fauour as the hearbes and trees receiue growth and become fruitfull by the vertue of the Sun that shineth vpon them Yea themselues shall be as the shining light that shineth more and Pro. 4. 18. more to the perfect day and in his light they shall see light and be admitted to the sight and contemplation of his secret counsels They shall haue their faith and affiance in God more and more confirmed through that familiarity and communion which they haue with him and hauing peace with God they shall haue also peace of conscience and peace with all the creatures They shall haue safety and Christian security in Gods presence fauour and protection and he will giue them rest on all sides because they 2. Chro. 14. 7. haue sought the Lord their God So as they may say with Dauid I will not bee affraide of ten thousand of people that haue set themselues against mee round Psal 3. 5. about Though I walke through the vale of the shaddow of death I will feare Psal 23. 4. no euill for thou Lord art with me thy rod and thy staffe they comfort me God Psal 46. 1 2. is our refuge and strength a very present helpe in trouble therefore will not we feare though the earth be remoued and though the mountaines bee cast into the middest of the sea c. And in the greatest garboyles of worldly troubles they may say with him I will both lay mee downe and sleepe for thou Psal 4. 8. Lord onely makest me dwell in safety They shall haue their hearts filled with ioy and gladnesse in the fruition of his fauour and shall aboue all others haue continuall cause of reioycing according to that of the Psalmist Let all those that seeke thee reioyce be glad in thee and let all such as loue Psal 70. 4. thy saluation say continually Let God be magnified And againe Glory ye in his holy name let the heart of them reioyce that seeke the Lord. They shall Psal 105. 3. 2. Cor. 1. 12. lead an holy and vnblameable life when as they are alwaies taken vp in these pious exercises and attaine daily vnto more and more perfection in all sauing graces and in the performance of all Christian duties Yea they shall haue not onely abundance of grace and all Spirituall good in this life but also of glory in the life to come For they that seeke God now shall then perfectly finde him and with him eternall blessednesse in the fruition of the chiefe goodnesse according to that of the Prophet Dauid They that seeke the Lord with their whole heart are blessed for John 17. 3. Psal 16. 11. Psal 119. 2. Amos 5. 4 6. they shall liue the life of Grace here and the life of glory in the world to come §. Sect. 4 Of the euils which follow our neglect of seeking God Finally the euils and mischiefes are manifold which follow the neglect of this dutie of seeking God for Gods power and wrath is against them to Ezra 8. 22. bring vpon them the punishment of their neglect Hee will withdraw from such his comfortable presence and by grieuous afflictions enforce vpon them this dutie which they will not doe cheerefully and of their owne accord according to that in Hosea I will goe and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their afflictions they will Hos 5. 15. seeke me early They shall not prosper in any thing which they doe or take Ier. 10. 21. in hand as the Lord threateneth the bruitish pastors of Iudah And as the flowres and plants cannot thriue and flourish which inioy not the light and warmth of the Sun so much lesse shall they prosper
his gracious promises whereby he hath assured vs that he will turne all things euen our troubles Rom. 8. 28. Psal 84. 11. and afflictions vnto our good that he will be a Sunne and a Shield and will giue grace and glory and withhold no good thing from them that walke vprightly that if we first seeke the Kingdome of God and his righteousnesse hee will Matth. 6. 33. Heb. 13. 5. giue vs all other things as aduantages to the bargaine Vnto which if we adde the consideration of Gods infallible Truth in making good all his gracious promises we may well be contented in all estates seeing hee will neuer faile nor forsake vs as the Apostle speaketh And lastly if we would haue this contentation in all estates wee must cast our eye as well vpon that which we haue as vpon that which we want and thinke vpon those innumerable blessings which we inioy the least whereof we haue not deserued as well as vpon those things wherein we are defectiue wee must not so much looke vpon those few that are preferred before vs as vpon those multitudes that come farre behinde vs who want many of those good things which wee possesse though it may bee they haue deserued them better then we And if by these and the like meanes we nourish this contentation then shall wee haue a salue in readinesse fit for all sores a medicine against all maladies and cordiall water which will reuiue and comfort vs against all those qualmes of earthly discouragements that hinder our proceedings in the waies of godlinesse and make the seruice of God displeasant and irkesome vnto vs. Wee shall goe on cheerefully and ioyfully in our Christian course without murmuring and repining when we finde a foule passage or stumbling blockes in our way and the better please God in all things when as in all things we are well pleased with him CAP. X. Of the last maine duty of the daily exercise which is Prayer §. Sect. 1 That we must pray daily and continually THe last daily duty to be performed of vs is effectuall and feruent prayer from which not any day nor any part of the 1. Thes 5. 17. Ephe. 6. 18. Luke 18. 1. 21. 36. 2. Tim. 4. 2. day is to be exempted for we must as the Apostle speaketh pray without ceasing alwaies watching thereunto with all perseuerance To which end tendeth the parable of the vnrighteous Iudge propounded by our Sauiour Christ In which regard that may be said of prayer which the Apostle requireth in preaching namely that it must be done in season and out of season if at least any time may bee said vnseasonable for this holy duty whereby we are not to vnderstand with those ancient Heretikes that we must spend our whole time in prayer and doe nothing else for the Apostle Paul himselfe spent much of his time in preaching writing disputing and in other duties of his calling and yet as hee exhorted others so hee often professeth that it was his owne practice to pray continually and without ceasing And our Sauiour Christ also who requireth this at our hands and propounded Rom. 1. 9. Col. 1. 3. Eph. 1. 16. himselfe as a patterne of his owne precept spent much of his time in other exercizes as preaching conferring doing miracles and such like But that wee alwaies bee ready and haue a disposition to prayer at all times that we thinke no time exempted when any fit and good occasion is offered whether it bee night or day or any part of either of them nor any place excluded if there bee cause and opportunity for we must pray euery where lifting vp holy hands 1. Tim. 2. 8. without wrath or doubting at home and abroade in our businesses and vacancie from labour And thus hee expoundeth himselfe interpreting these words without ceasing and alwayes of euery opportunity and Ephes 6. 18. seasonable time when God either ordinarily or extraordinarily giueth vnto vs any fit occasion §. Sect. 2 Of ordinary prayers at set times and how often to bee performed Concerning our ordinary prayers they are for the most part limited to set and ordinary times although we are not to be so strictly tied to our howres but that they may be changed from one to another vpon necessary occasions And they ought to be performed in a solemne manner with due preparation conioyning together the parts of prayer confession petition and thankesgiuing with due respect both of place and time Neither are these prayers to be continued throughout the whole day but in the seuerall parts thereof as shall best fit with our occasions and also with our zeale and deuotion Notwithstanding we are to pray euen after this manner not once onely but often according to the examples of the Saints in former times So Dauid professeth that he praied vnto God in Psal 55. 17. Dan. 6. 10. the morning at noone and in the euening and Daniel so stinteth himselfe to solemne prayer vpon his knees three times a day that he would not neglect it vpon any occasion And howsoeuer no man can stint these set times of praier vnto a certaine number but it must be left to be measured out according to seuerall occasions leisure opportunity and the proportion of euery ones gift of grace faith zeale and deuotion which they haue receiued which being so various diuers and different it is no more possible to appoint a certaine measure vnto them then a size of apparell to fit euery ones body or a proportion of meate which should satisfy euery ones appetite Or if we should what were it but like the Tyrant that would haue one bed to serue for men of all statures to racke out and torture the ouer-short deuotion of those that are children in Christ and to mayme and cut theirs shorter who are men growne and come to a perfect age Yet seeing all Scriptures are written for our learning me thinks these examples should not bee in vaine but well-befitting for the most of Gods children to follow and imitate especially in this light of the Gospell and when the gifts of the Spirit doe so abound And therefore I would perswade all good Christians that besides their prayers and 1. Tim. 4. 4 5. thankesgiuings before and after meales whereby Gods blessing is obtained and the creatures sanctified to their vse they would at least thrice a day make their solemn and set prayers vnto almighty God that is first betimes in the morning priuately by themselues before they go about their ordinary affaires and workes of their calling And then in the family some time in the forenoone when as the houshold may with most conueniency meet all together and either before or after Supper when as we are to goe vnto our rest or if wee be vnder gouernement and in such families wherein these duties are neglected then must we performe them priuately by our selues wherein we are to pray in especiall manner for all those who
without which we can haue no assurance that wee shall receiue any thing at the hands of God heereby it manifestly appeareth that our prayers also ought to be daily and continuall Thirdly we are daily and continually subiect to innumerable dangers in respect of the euils that may befall vs in our soules bodies and estates and it is God onely watching ouer vs with his prouidence that can both preserue vs from them and deliuer vs out of them the which we cannot expect vnlesse we serue his prouidence by vsing this meanes of prayer whereby onely his gracious helpe and assistance Mat. 7. 7. is obtained and therefore our continuall dangers needing continuall preseruation from them commendeth vnto vs the necessary vse of our daily and continuall prayers Finally the many and mighty enemies of our saluation doe continually assault vs with their tentations that ouercomming they may bring vs to destruction And prayer is the chiefe meanes both of buckling vnto vs the whole Armour of God whereby we are inabled to stand in the euill day and of obtaining the helpe and assistance of his holy Spirit whereby alone we are inabled to ouercome And therfore as we are continually tempted to one sinne or other so must we continually pray for grace to withstand the tentation and as the Apostle speaketh Pray alwayes with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit Ephes 6. 18. watching thereunto with all perseuerance c. CAP. XI Of the daily exercise of Thankesgiuing and how it ought to bee performed §. Sect. 1 What things are required in the duty of thanksgiuing ANd as we are thus to pray daily continually by making our suites and petitions vnto God so also by thankesgiuing returning thankes and praise for all the benefits and blessings which wee receiue at his hands Vnto which duty diuers things are required first that it bee done in the name of Christ according to that of the Apostle By him therefore let vs offer the Ephes 5. 20. Heb. 13. 15. Ro. 1. 8. 7. 25. sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giuing thanks to his name Secondly that it be done in a right manner vnto which is required that it be done first not onely in outward profession with the lips but also inwardly with the soule with all the powers and faculties of it according to that of the Psalmist Blesse the Lord O my soule and all that Psal 103. 1. 104. 1. is within me blesse his holy name First in our vnderstanding we are to take notice and rightly to conceiue of Gods benefits not onely in some generality but also of those particular blessings which we daily and continually receiue from him that we may not be vngratefull through ignorance and heedlesnesse but haue thankefull mindes and so as the Psalmist speaketh sing praises with vnderstanding Neither must we onely know Gods Psal 47. 7. benefits and blessings but also acknowledge them to be his free gifts and that he is the principall Author and fountaine of all the good which wee Jam. 1. 17. Habac. 1. 16. either presently inioy or hope for in time to come giuing him the whole glory of his gifts and not attributing them to secondary causes and inferiour meanes which are onely his instruments by which hee conserreth these gifts vpon vs. In our iudgements we must rightly value and highly esteeme of Gods benefits as well when we inioy them as before we had them or when they are taken from vs not extenuating but rather amplisying his gifts to the aduancing of his glory and increasing of our thankfulnesse Psal 16. 6. In our memories we must thankefully retaine the remembrance of Gods manifold mercies and inestimable benefits that wee may continually Deut. 6. 11 12. 8. 14. take occasion thereby to praise him for them esteeming it one of the worst kinds of vngratitude to forget our benefactour or the gifts and blessings which wee haue receiued from him And this God often imposeth vpon his people that they should not forget him nor his blessings and Psal 103. 2. Dauid vpon his owne soule Blesse the Lord O my soule and forget not all his Ps 9. 1. 138. 1. 86. 12. benefits But aboue all we must be thankefull vnto the Lord with all our hearts according to that of Dauid I will praise thee O Lord with my whole Psal 119. 7. heart Or if we faile herein of that perfection which the Law requireth yet at least let vs doe it in vprightnesse and integrity which will be accepted of God in Iesus Christ Vnto which thankfulnesse of the heart is required first that it be done in humility giuing God the whole praise of Psal 115. 1. his owne workes and acknowledging his glory and greatnesse his goodnesse and graciousnesse who dayneth and vouchsafeth of his free grace to respect vs who are dust and ashes base and contemptible sinfull and miserable Gen. 32. 10. 1. Chro. 17. 16. and are so farre off from deseruing the least of his mercies and benefits that we haue iustly merited the greatest of his iudgements and punishments Secondly we must shew our thankfulnesse with all due reuerence in respect of Gods glorious Maiesty acknowledging it to bee a singular priuiledge that so mighty a King and Soueraigne Lord of heauen and earth will receiue any thing at our hands Thirdly wee must performe it with all alacrity and cheerefulnesse reioycing much in that he giueth vs not onely the occasions of this duty but hearts also to doe it in some poore and weake measure §. Sect. 2 That we must giue thankes in all things And after this manner must we shew our thankfulnesse vnto God The obiect of our thanksgiuing or the cause and occasion of giuing thankes 1. Thes 5. 18. Ephes 5. 20. is all things according to that of the Apostle In euery thing giue thankes And againe giuing thankes alwayes for all things vnto God the Father in the name of the Lord Iesus Christ That is we must giue thankes for all good things which are so in their owne nature or which through Gods wisedome power and goodnesse are made so vnto vs for positiue good things as all Gods blessings and benefits both temporall spirituall and eternall or priuatiue when God in his loue and mercy freeth vs from those euils of punishment which our sinnes haue deserued or at least doth not inflict them in that measure and degree which hee might iustly impose vpon vs in which respect the Church in her greatest afflictions Iam. 3. 22. tooke occasion of praysing God and acknowledging his mercies in that they were not vtterly consumed And doth also turne these light and Rom. 8. 28. momentany afflictions to our good as the mortification of our sinnes the inriching of vs with spirituall graces the furthering of our saluation and the increasing of our heauenly ioy and happinesse §. Sect. 3 That we must
much vpon chance and casualty as on the Art and skill of the player the which they thinke cleared by experience in that a bungler playing with a cunning gamester though he get some games yet he is no constant winner but if he continue long at play is almost sure in the end to depart a loser yea let it be granted vnto them either that they are not therefore vnlawfull because prouidence ruleth them which is not abused when we depend vpon it for decision of the least matters but when it is ioyned with irreuerence and prophanenesse or that there is great Art and skill to be vsed in those games that are most casuall without all deceit and imposture which is allowed amongst all gamesters yet can they not deny but that they are lyable to many abuses which are so generally incident vnto them that spend their time in them that they are at least generally of euill report in regard of their common abuse beseeming Christians and dangerous snares in respect of common corruption to intangle vs in many sinnes or else such multitudes would not be inueagled with them as fretting and chafing cursing and swearing repining and murmuring against Gods prouidence when it crosseth their pleasure and doth not giue them such successe as they wish sharpening their tongues like swords against it and wounding it with reproaches vnder the names and as it were thorow the sides of lucke and fortune that they are common theeues which rob men of much precious time because they doe not like other exercises weary them with labour either of body or minde and draw them on with expectation of new variety yea also rob many of their purses and states more then any other recreations For wheras in other games which stand most vpon skill and cunning men being beaten are willing to giue ouer with little losse when they find themselues therein inferiour to those who play with them in these which stand so much vpon hazzard their losses draw them on further and further out of an expectation of the changing of chance and recouery of their losse Now if any will say that they are neuer serious in these sports and can so moderate their passions and affections that they neuer bewray any such infirmities and corruptions and can long play before they burst out into any of these sinnes playing for little which they respect not and only for recreation and hauing such power ouer themselues that they can take vp at pleasure and spend at them as little time as they list To such I answere that if by the arguments which by Diuines are ordinarily brought against them as the abuse of lots and Gods prouidence directing them they are proued simply vnlawfull or if by them they are brought to staggering and doubting whether they be lawfull or no then can they not be lawful vnto them seeing he that playeth doubting offendeth in playing for whatsoeuer is not done of faith is sin though in it owne nature it be indifferent Rom. 14 23. But suppose that vpon thine owne grounds thou art perswaded that such games are allowable then my resolution is that if withall thou hast such rule of thy passions and pleasures that thou canst preserue thy selfe wel enough both from inward fretting and outward fuming from couetous desiring gaine by play and canst also moderate thy selfe in expence of time then it were thy best course to forbeare them altogether and next vnto that to vse them rarely For it is vnto thee a matter of small difficulty and labor seeing he that hath truely such power ouer himselfe that playing at these games he can with ease shun the abuses of them may with much more ease refraine from vsing them euen as it is much better and more safe to auoyd infected places when we are at our choyce then to goe into them presuming vpon our Antidotes and preseruatiues to keepe our selues if we can from danger of being hurt and wounded then to vndertake quarrels trusting to our valour and skill Besides if thou art a man of such excellent temper and moderation it is pitty that so well a composed minde should not bee exercised in better imployments for make the best of these games that thou canst yet are they but of euill report in respect of the daily abuse vnto which they are subiect and though they were lawfull vnto thine owne single selfe yet they may prooue offensiue to others Rom. 14. 15 21. grieuing those who are well affected and condemne these sports to see thee so ill exercised drawing on weakelings to follow thine example who are apt to abuse them wanting thy gouernement and moderation and countenancing and incouraging those who being loose and prophane make these games their ordinary occupation to continue in their course when they can excuse themselues by such patternes and precedents as are vertuous and religious Finally these games which are vnto such multitudes the common causes of so much sinne and euill cannot bee but somewhat dangerous vnto vs. And who that respecteth not his gaine more then his safety will walke aloft vpon a rope with much difficulty and perill when as hee may securely goe vpon the firme ground For hee that loueth danger shall perish in it it being iust Ecclus. 3. 27. vvith God by vvithdrawing his helping hand to let vs catch a fall because wee rush into tentations and take delight to walke in such slippery places CAP. XXII Of diuers Cautions which ought to bee vsed in all our Recreations §. Sect. 1 That recreations must bee vsed with moderation in respect of our loue of them THe next point to be considered in our recreations is the rules and cautions which are to be obserued in the maner of vsing 1. Cor. 10. 31. them The first whereof is this that as much as in vs lyeth wee so compose our mindes and hearts as that wee take our chiefe delight in those which most tend to Gods glory and the furthering of our owne saluation In which respect it were much to be desired that we were so heauenly-minded and so weaned from worldly vanities as that wee could take our chiefe pleasure in holy duties and esteeme it our meate and drinke to doe the will of our heauenly Father recreating Ioh. 4. 34. our mindes like the Saints and Angels in heauen in glorifying God by singing of his praises holy conferences tending to mutuall edification and stirring vp one another to performe seruice vnto God with all cheerefulnesse and delight Or if we cannot being clogged with the flesh attaine vnto this perfection our next care must bee that wee delight our selues in things indifferent with such lawfull and lawdable recreations as that we may in all things and euen in our sports haue with the Apostle a good conscience willing to liue honestly Secondly because in nothing more Heb. 13. 18. then in recreation we are apt to forget ouershoote our selues by taking vnto vs an excesse and
blessings which we receiue who not onely giueth them vnto vs but also all their vertue and power whereby they become effectuall for our nourishment we doe take them not chiefly as our owne prouision but at his hands as his gracious gifts which cannot nourish vs by their owne vertue but as he inableth them heereunto by his blessing In which regard it is necessary that before we receiue the creatures we doe in the next place sanctifie them vnto our vse by prayer and thanksgiuing crauing Gods blessing vpon our meates and drinkes that being thereby made effectuall for our nourishment we may in the strength of them doe him more diligent and faithfull seruice For to this end God 1. Tim. 4. 3 4 5. hath created our meates and drinkes that they should bee receiued with thankesgiuing of them which beleeue and know the truth as the Apostle teacheth vs seeing euery creature of God is good and nothing to be refused if it be receiued with thankesgiuing for it is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer And this hath beene the practice of the faithfull in all ages So we reade that the people would not eate before Samuel came because he did first blesse the sacrifice and afterwards they did eate that were bidden And the Apostle 1. Sam. 9. 13. Paul though he were among Heathens Infidels and common souldiers yet before he falleth to meate with them gaue thankes vnto the onely true God in the presence of them all And this also was the ordinary and constant custome of our Sauiour Christ himselfe which was the reason why Act. 27. 34 35. Mark 6. 41. Matth. 26. 26. Luk. 24. 30 31. the two disciples knew him by his blessing of the bread before he brake it and gaue it vnto them Which examples that we may imitate let vs consider that no creature hath vertue and power in it selfe to nourish vs vnlesse God that made it doe by his blessing sustaine it and giue vigour and strength vnto it that it may be effectuall for this vse For as our Sauiour saith Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word which proceedeth out of Matth. 4. 4. Gods mouth that is that speciall and powerfull word whereby he appointeth and commandeth it to nourish vs. And if the Lord doe take away the staffe of bread that is the vertue and strength of it we shall eate and not bee satisfied be famished in the middest of our plenty and euen consume and Leuit. 26. 26. Ezech. 4. 16 17. 5. 16. waste away in our iniquity Yea if the Lord curse his blessings for our vngratitude we shall either haue no power to feede vpon them or in stead of nourishing vs they will be the causes of vveakenesse sickenesse and death it selfe Of the former not long since my selfe vvith many others savv a fearefull example in one vvhom I visited in his sicknesse of vvhich hee died vvhose strength being little abated and his appetite very good to his meate vvould often and earnestly desire to haue some brought vnto him but no sooner did it come into his sight but presently hee fell into horrible shaking and trembling distortions and terrible conuulsions of all his parts so as the bed vvould scarce hold him vvhereon he lay all vvhich presently ceased as soone as the meate vvas taken avvay And this vvas done so often till at length he grevv vveary of so many attempts in vaine and prepared himselfe for death giuing vnto vs all many signes of earnest repentance Among others he penitently confessed that this punishment was iustly inflicted vpon him for his abuse of Gods good creatures especially because he would neither of himselfe nor by the perswasion of his friends giue thankes vnto God when hee receiued his food which he conceiued to be the cause why now God would not suffer him to haue the vse of his creatures which he had so often abused by his grosse ingratitude and earnestly desired that hee might bee an example vnto all men in this fearefull iudgement that they might escape the like by shunning his sinne The which being so notorious I thought fit in this place to insert though no man is more sparing in such particular relations Neither let any man here say that all this might proceede from some naturall causes and that there might be some such like reason giuen of it as of that disease which Physicians call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã when one bitten by a mad dog feareth the water like the dog that did bite him For howsoeuer it Diosâor l 7. c. 2. was an example strange and wonderfull yet doe I not say nor thinke that any thing in it was supernaturall and miraculous But let vs not for this cause neglect to make an holy vse of it in auoyding this sinne which God by this fearefull iudgement brought home to this poore mans conscience vnlesse we would proclaime that nothing but miracles can affect vs. For howsoeuer God bringeth these things to passe by naturall causes yet because they are so farre out of the ordinary course of nature and doe so rarely happen and seeing by a speciall prouidence God causeth a concurrence of seldome meeting causes that they may produce such strange effects after a wonderfull and vnwonted manner such examples should not bee much lesse effectuall to worke vpon our hearts and consciences then miracles themselues seeing they are purposely sent of God for this end And as God may iustly for our vnthankefulnesse vtterly depriue vs of the vse of his creatures so doth he often in their vse turne his blessings into curses making them through our abuse the causes of all diseases yea of death it selfe as common experience sheweth yea he may iustly cause the least bit of meate or crum of bread to choake in stead of nourishing vs the which also hath sometime happened Againe let vs consider that it is brutish and swinish vngratitude if when God openeth his hand and filleth vs Psal 114 27 28. 145 16. with plenty of his good pleasure we doe not by the eye of faith looke vp to the Author of all our good to render vnto him thankes for all his blessings yea heerein we shall be much worse then beasts in that diuers of them acknowledge their masters and recompence their care and cost by their profitable labour according to that of the Prophet The Oxe knoweth his owner and the Asse his masters crib but Israel doth not know my people doth Esa 1. 3. not consider §. Sect. 4 Of some short meditations before we eate Vnto this prayer and thanksgiuing let vs adde in the next place as opportunity will serue and our company and occasions permit some short meditations before we eate or in the beginning of our meale as first of Gods infinite goodnesse and bounty who preserueth and nourisheth all his creatures especially vs by a more speciall prouidence prouiding for vs sufficient plenty of all good blessings and
table-conferences either propound or admit knotty and hard questions or polemicall disputes and difficult and subtill controuersies both because these often-times through pride and ouer-eager handling doe heate the heart and cause wrangling and contention and also because they are not suteable and seasonable to the time and the ends at which wee ayme For it is a time of refection and refreshing and not of toyle and labour either to body or mind and we must let our bowes stand vnbent that they may afterwards be more fit for shooting and not be still drawing our arrow to the head It is a time to recouer our spent spirits not to consume and waste them which will not onely make our mindes vnfit for imployment for if we toyle them when they should rest they will bee dull and slothfull when they should labour but also much hurt our bodies and impeach our health whilst these ouer-earnest discourses about points of great difficultie doe disperse the naturall heate and dissipate the spirits calling them away from the worke in hand to assist the soule in the exercise of the braine and so cause ill concoction and indisgested crudities §. Sect. 4 Of the choyce of our company at our meales The last duty in our eating and drinking respecteth the choyce of our company for if we be of ability it were to be wished that we would follow Iob 31. 16 17. Iobs practice who would not eate his morsels alone making to this end choyce of fit company to consort with vs. Neither is it commendable in a Christian to keepe open house for all commers and so to make it worse then a common Inne a cage of vncleane birds and a place of all mis-rule and disorder which was the hospitality of able men in the dayes of ignorance who are more to be praised for their bounty and zeale to house-keeping then for their piety and prudence But seeing our ghests must be our companions for the time of which there ought to be made great choyce therefore besides those whom bonds of society kindred trading and commerce and such like respects and those that resort vnto vs as strangers or by some casuall and extraordinary accidents wee are in our common course as neere as we can to make choyce of such only as are knowne vnto vs at least in the iudgement of charity to be vertuous and religious and among these such especially as are most fit for our spirituall trading either to make vs more rich in knowledge faith obedience and all spirituall graces or at least to be inriched of vs. By which kind of meetings we might receiue singular comfort and benefit seeing this good society and kind familiarity betweene Christians is a notable bond of loue and an excellent and effectual meanes for the mutual stirring vp of Gods graces in one another and for their strengthning incouraging vnto euery good duty In which respect it were much to be desired that that ancient custome in the Primitiue Church of loue-feasts among Christians were more in vse in these Act. 2. 46. dayes that we might not so deseruedly lye open to that aspersion of worldlings namely that where Religion is planted there all good neighborhood and friendly meetings are almost quite laid aside To which end let vs take notice of the causes of this decay that so they being remoued this communion and fellowship among the faithfull may be restored And first when men are wholly carnall and set altogether on fleshly delights it is no maruaile if they take pleasure in one anothers company seeing they are mutual helpers in this worldly ioy and so if we were in any perfection spiritually minded we would take much more delight in consorting together because it would tend much to the increasing of our Christian comfort but when by the preaching of the Gospell those carnall ioyes and vnlawfull pleasures are so cryed downe that some forbeare them out of conscience and some to auoyd the shame of profanenesse there followeth a breach of society and familiarity because the bond is broken that held it together The which is not repaired and re-vnited till in stead thereof there be a spirituall bond to linke vs together and this being so weake among most Christians which still remaine more flesh then Spirit it is no maruaile if there be seldome any good meetings seeing the bond is no stronger of such society and familiarity whereas if they were more spirituall they would finde in them more spirituall ioy and so entertaine them with more ardencie of affection Another cause which is but a branch of the former is that in the time of the Gospell carnall loue which was of old a strong bond of fellowship is not so hot and strong as it was neither to mens persons nor yet to the pleasures of sinne and delights of the flesh nor spirituall loue so feruent as it should be either vnto our neighbours themselues or yet to Christian conferences religious duties and exercises and those sweet comforts which we should take in mutuall society and should be the chiefe motiue to bring vs together for were we inflamed with this ardent loue it would make vs greatly delight in one another and to seeke all good occasions of such sweete society §. Sect. 5 Of the manifold abuses of our feasting one another Vnto these we may adde the many abuses of these meetings which are notable meanes of their dissolution as because we faile in the maine ends of them not chiefly ayming at our spirituall good and that we may mutually stirre vp Gods graces in vs by Christian conferences edifie and strengthen one another vnto all good duties and reioyce together in the Lord by setting foorth his praises the which were the ends that the Saints in the Primitiue Church propounded to their feasts of loue but for the most part inuiting one another to pamper the belly with good cheere and to please the flesh with carnall pleasures which leauing behind them a sting of conscience it is no maruaile if we take small comfort to meete after this manner often together seeing the sweete is exceeded by the sowre and keepe our hand from tasting of the honey which indangereth vs to be wounded with the sting of sinne and though it be sweete in the mouth yet is turned in the disgestion into bitter choller And as wee faile in our ends of meeting so also in our carriage when wee are met together in which regard we iustly deserue the Apostles censure that wee come together 1. Cor. 11. 17. not for the better but for the worse For either the time is spent in idle and vaine talking vnprofitable discourses hurtfull inuitations to excesse in eating and drinking Or if some religious conference bee admitted yet through pride and want of charity it is often crossed of the mayne ends For not being as we ought fast linked together in the bond of loue euery difference in opinion disioynteth our affections and wanting
their carriage and gouernement but behaue themselues in all things grauely and with a kinde of Christian Maiesty and authority according to the example of Iob who obserued such grauity in his carriage that when the young men saw him they hid themselues and the aged arose and Iob 29. 8 9. stood vp the Princes refrained talking and laid their hand on their mouth The which as it gaineth authority to gouernours so the contrary leuitie and lightnesse of behauiour doth expose their persons to scorne and their gouernement to neglect and contempt Thirdly there is required that piety iustice and sobriety doe shine in the whole course of their conuersation that so they may become examples vnto their inferiours of an holy righteous and vnblameable life then the which nothing is more powerfull and effectuall to draw inferiours to imitation of those vertues which they obserue in them And therefore Dauid intending a strict reformation of his house beginneth first with himselfe that hee might be an example vnto all the rest and resolueth that he will behaue himselfe wisely in a perfect way and walke within his house with an vpright heart and then that hee will banish out the wicked from his family and entertaine and countenance the religious and faithfull of the land Whereas contrariwise if they take neuer so much paines in teaching them their duties yet if they doe not make their owne liues examples of their rules but run a contrary course in their practice they shall not so much further them in the wayes of godlinesse by their instructions as discourage and hinder them by their bad example Fourthly they must not insult ouer their inferiours with tyrannicall pride and cruelty nor doe all they may by reason of their power and authority to keepe them vnder as base vnderlings out of a fond and false opinion raysing the pitch of their absolutenesse and greatnesse out of their slauish deiection who are vnder their gouernment but they must mixe with their power and authority parent-like loue brotherly humanity and Christian mildnesse and modesty that their inferiours may honour them as fathers as well as feare them like Lords and may yeeld vnto them free cheerefull and voluntary obedience subiecting to their gouernement Rom. 13. 5. not onely their bodies and outward actions but also their hearts wills and inward affections For if the hearts of Kings themselues must not bee lifted vp aboue their brethren then much lesse should the hearts Deut. 17. 20. of inferiour gouernours in families bee thus exalted Fifthly they must gouerne in the Lord as his Vice-gerents and Deputies and chiefly ayme therein at Gods glory remembring that from him they haue all their authority and that they exercise not their owne but the iudgements of the Lord according to the saying of good Iehoshaphat to his Iudges Take 2. Chro. 19. 6. heede what yee doe for ye iudge not for man but for the Lord who is with you in iudgement And this must make them chiefly to aime by their gouernement to containe their inferiours in the duties of piety and righteousnesse that God may be glorified both by themselues and also by all those which are in the family And finally they must make it appeare in all their gouernement that they doe not wholly ayme at their owne particular and priuate profit but also at their ioynt good which is the chiefe cause why the Lord hath made them superiours vnto others not that they may serue their turne of them and looke no further but that they may like the head the members of the body gouerne them for their benefit And this argument the Lord vseth to perswade inferiours to honour their superiours that it might goe well with themselues in the land which the Lord gaue Deut. 5. 16. them And the Apostle mooueth them to doe that which is good vpon the like reason because their gouernours were the Ministers of God to them for good if they did well Rom. 13. 4. §. Sect. 2 Of the iustice loue which are required in gouernement The things required vnto the administration of their gouernement are iustice and loue the which must be tempered the one with the other that loue may moderate and sweeten iustice and iustice may keepe loue vnpartiall and vpright lest our actions sauouring of nothing but iustice seeme rigorous and expose vs to hatred and loue not guided nor backed by iustice degenerate into doting fondnesse and so expose vs to contempt whereas both rightly mixed the one with the other will cause reuerence and obedience The which mixture must bee vsed in all our actions towards all vnder our gouernement although these vertues are to bee exercised diuersly and the one to be more manifested then the other according to occasion time persons and deserts For though we ought to loue all yet those especially who excell in Gods graces and profit most in all religious Christian and ciuill duties and to such our loue must bee most manifested to incourage them to go on in their good courses and to draw others to follow their example The which was Dauids practice as he professeth who though he were indifferently iust towards all his subiects yet his loue exceeded towards the faithfull of the land and those which walked Psal 102. 6. in a perfect way But especially our loue and iustice must appeare in our rewards and chastisements which are the mayne bonds and very sinewes of gouernement We must reward those who deserue well partly by our words commending their good actions which is a great incouragement to well-doing as the Apostle implyeth when hee vseth it as a reason to perswade inferiours to their duty Doe that which is good saith he and thou shalt haue praise of the same the which our Sauiour will vse to Rom. 13. 3. his seruants at the last day Well done good and faithfull seruant thou hast Mat. 25. 23. beene faithfull ouer a few things c. And partly by deeds the which must sauour both of iustice in giuing them their due wages and of loue and bounty by giuing according to our ability gifts to incourage them in their well-deseruing Chastisements also must be vsed towards them who will not otherwise be reclaimed from their faults nor kept in due order either in words only by gentle or more sharpe reproofes according to the quality of the offence or by stripes when nothing else will serue For otherwise we shall offend against God in neglecting being his Deputies to glorifie 1. Sam. 2. 29. him in his Iustice against our selues by becomming accessary to their sins against the parties offending whom we reclaime not but suffer them to go on in their wickednes to their destructions against those of the same family whom by this impunity we incourage to follow their ill example and the whole society which is hereby made obnoxious to Gods Iustice But this correction is only good when it is necessary being like
meanes to be freed from them but as we are to pray that we may not be led into tentation so also that we may be deliuered from euill §. Sect. 3 That we must beare our afflictions with patience and what things are required heereunto And these are the rules which are to bee obserued before afflictions befall vs. In our afflictions the mayne duty to be performed is that we beare them with patience which is that passiue obedience whereby wee submit our selues vnto Gods will with all meekenesse humility and contentation in all estates bearing his fatherly chastisements quietly constantly and willingly till hee deliuer vs and giue vnto vs lawfull meanes to bee freed from our afflictions So that if wee would rightly demeane our selues in the time of our troubles wee must beare them with patience vnto which is required first obedience humility and contentation whereby wee meekely submit our selues vnto Gods good pleasure to bee chastized of him and to beare that crosse which he imposeth saying with Eli It is the 1. Sam. 3. 18. Lord let him doe what seemeth good vnto him and with Dauid Heere I am 2. Sam. 15. 26. let him doe vnto me as it seemeth good in his eyes and with our Sauiour Christ Not as I will but as thou wilt Secondly that we beare our crosse Mat. 26. 39 42. quietly with Dauid not opening our mouthes to murmure and mutter Psal 39. 9. because it is the Lord that hath imposed it and professing with Iob that we will lay our hands vpon our mouthes keepe silence and speake no more And Iob 39. 37. howsoeuer we may and ought to grieue moderately in our afflictions as being the chastizements of our heauenly Father for our sinnes which the Apostle telleth vs we must not despise yet we must labour as much as may Heb. 12. 6. Ier. 5. 3. be to be free from tumultuous passion from repining against Gods prouidence or raging against the inferiour meanes of our afflictions which are but as rods in his hands imitating as neere as wee can the example of our Sauiour Christ who was brought out as a sheepe to the slaughter and as Esa 53. 7. a sheepe before the shearer is dumbe so opened he not his mouth Thirdly there is required constancy whereby wee resolue to beare our burthen so long till God who laid it vpon vs doe put to his helping hand and take it off that is we must not vse vnlawfull meanes to shift it from vs nor murmure against Gods prouidence whilest it lyeth heauy vpon vs but hold out to beare it with all patience till God giue vs lawfull meanes to be eased of it Which that we may doe we must after one assault is past prepare our selues for another and like good Pilots in a storme after wee haue broken many billowes we are not to be secure but still be in readinesse expecting others neuer ceasing our care and diligence till we be safely arriued in the Hauen of rest And this our Sauiour hath warned vs of when hee saith that he who will bee his Disciple must take vp his crosse daily and follow him Luk. 9. 23. And the Apostle Iames would not haue our patience onely to begin well but to haue her perfect worke and lacke nothing Lastly there is required to Iam. 1. 4. this patience that we beare our afflictions willingly and cheerefully not because we can doe no otherwise but with all alacrity and readinesse as Rom. 8. 18 28. 2. Cor. 4. 17. being sent of God who by his wisedome and power can and in respect of his goodnesse and truth will dispose of them for our good And this our cheerefulnesse must shew it selfe in our readinesse to praise and magnifie Gods Name not so much in regard of the afflictions themselues though in respect of that greater measure which our sinnes haue deserued wee haue in our greatest afflictions iust cause to blesse God with Iob Iob 1. 21. and with the Church to acknowledge the mercies of the Lord in that we Ier. 3. 22. are not vtterly consumed as in regard of his wisedome goodnesse and truth whereby he causeth them to worke together for the best and to serue as meanes to further our saluation And this the Apostle Peter requireth that if any man suffer as a Christian he should not be ashamed but glorifie God 1. Pet. 4. 16. on this behalfe The which was practised by Paul and Silas who when they Act. 16. 25. were cast into the dungeon and after they were cruelly whipped put into the stockes bore all with patience and expressed their thankfulnesse by singing of Psalmes Secondly our cheerefulnesse must shew it selfe by our spirituall reioycing and ioy in the holy Ghost not in respect of our afflictions themselues which in their owne nature or as they are fruits of sinne doe iustly bring with them griefe and mourning but in respect of the fruits and benefits which through Gods infinite wisedome and goodnesse they bring vnto vs in this life and the life to come And in this regard our Sauiour willeth his Disciples to reioyce in their persecutions because their reward Mat. 5. 11 12. was great in heauen The which they accordingly performed reioycing when they were beat at the commandement of the Councell because they were thought worthy to suffer rebuke for Christs Name Vnto Act. 5. 41. Rom. 5. 3. 1. Thes 1. 6. which high degrees of patience though wee cannot attaine in any perfection yet must we labour and striue after them and though wee cannot hit the marke of perfection yet we must shoote as neere it as we can being Iam. 1. 5. in the meane time sorry for our wants and infirmities and vsing all good meanes whereby they may be supplied §. Sect. 4 Of the meanes of patience first because God is the Author of all our afflictions Now the chiefe meanes whereby wee may attaine vnto patience in our tribulations are principally two the first is feruent and effectuall prayer Iam. 1. 5. 2. Cor. 13. 4. Rom. 15. 5. Phil. 4. 13. according to that of the Apostle Iames If any of you lacke wisedome that is to beare the crosse of which he there speaketh let him aske it of God which giueth to men liberally reproaching none and it shall be giuen him For it is God alone who doth comfort vs in all our tribulations He is the God of patience and consolation the Father of mercies and God of all comforts by whose wisedome directing vs and power assisting vs we are able to doe all things and preserued from sinking vnder the heauiest afflictions The second helpe and meanes of working patience in afflictions is meditation vpon such reasons as may cause and begin it where it is not and increase it where it is already begun And these concerne either the induring of the crosse or the end and issue The former are simple or comparatiue The simple reasons arise
of the life to come the Lord by our affliction deriueth much good vnto vs vsing them as effectuall meanes to preserue vs from condemnation and to further our eternall glory and happinesse both by assuring vs of these ioyes they seruing as signes of our adoption and saluation and by fitting and preparing vs by them for his heauenly Kingdome by making them to serue as a way to bring vs thither to keepe vs from wandring in the broad way that leadeth to destruction Yea he maketh them to serue as meanes to increase our glory and heauenly ioyes seeing according to the measure of our afflictions he giueth vnto vs an answerable measure of his graces that we may be able to beare them according to the measure of our graces he proportioneth our glory and future happinesse §. Sect. 6 That this world is a place destinated to afflictions and trials From the subiect place of our afflictions also we may confirme our patience and increase our comfort For God hath appointed vs in this world to suffer afflictions and to inherite happinesse in the life to come he hath made it for a place of triall and tentation preparation and spirituall exercise not for a Paradise of delight but for a pilgrimage and therfore we must looke for pilgrims entertainement for a place not of triumph but of warfare and therefore wee must expect conflicts and the hard vsage of poore Souldiers Againe wee may comfort our selues by considering the adiuncts of our afflictions as their necessity for wee are preordained vnto them as being necessary for the effecting the great worke of our saluation and therefore it is in vaine to struggle with them seeing thereby we may gaule our neckes but not shake off our yoke their manifold profit of which I haue spoken their shortnesse of continuance and lightnesse in respect of that waight of glory which they shall cause vnto vs. Finally we may be comforted by considering the fellowship assistance which we haue in all our afflictions for we haue more with vs then are against vs as innumerable numbers of holy Angels which pitch their tents about vs watch ouer vs to keep vs safe in all our wayes Iesus Christ also who as our yokefellow beareth greatest waight as our Head coÌmunicateth with vs in all our griefes and assisteth vs in our crosses and calamities and God himselfe who is all-sufficient and no lesse ready able to vphold vs with the one hand then to wrastle with vs and loade vs with the other §. Sect. 7 That all the faithfull haue been partakers of the like or greater afflictions with vs. And these are the comforts which arise out of a simple consideration of our afflictions besides which there are others which may be raised by comparing our lesser afflictions with those greater which others haue shall suffer For as the Scriptures foretell these afflictions of the faithfull so they shew that it hath alwayes beene their portion to beare them yea looke for the most part how much they haue excelled in Gods graces and so much they haue exceeded in the measure of their afflictions as we may obserue in the examples of Adam Abel Abraham Isaac Iacob Moses Iob Dauid Paul and many others But especially we may comfort our selues in our greatest afflictions by considering how light and small they are in comparison of those grieuous punishments which Christ the Son of Gods loue did suffer for vs both in his life and death All which he suffred being iust innocent for our sins leauing vs an example who are his members to follow his steps in the same way that leadeth to happinesse seeing God hath preordained those to be like Christ in his suffrings who shall be like vnto him in glory Finally we may comfort our selues by comparing our afflictions with the punishments of the wicked from which Christ hath freed vs seeing theirs are intolerable but ours light easie theirs euerlasting but ours short and momentany notwithstanding that our own consciences wil tell vs that our sins both in their quantity and quality number and waight haue much exceeded many of theirs And lastly by coÌparing them with our future ioyes and heauenly happinesse in which respect the Apostle telleth that the afflictions Rom. 8 18. of this present world are not worthy the glory that shall be reuealed for they are as he saith in another place light and momentany but they shall 2. Cor. 4. 17. cause vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall waight of glory §. Sect. 8 Comforts arising from the good issue of all our afflictions And thus we may comfort our selues with present consolations whilst we endure the crosse Besides which there are others which arise from their issue and end and from our assurance which we haue of our deliuerance out of our afflictions in that time which is most fit seasonable for Gods glory and our saluation seeing we haue his promise for it who is faithfull and true good and gracious vnto all that trust in him And in the meane time he is present with vs to heare helpe and relieue vs who is most wise and all-sufficient taking notice of all our troubles and knowing how to deliuer vs in due time Now if the Lord for causes best knowne to himselfe deferreth to heare helpe and deliuer vs we must waite his leasure and vse all good meanes to strengthen our faith hope and patience by meditating on his gracious promises and on their truth and infallibility on his infinite wisedome which knoweth better then we when our deliuerance is most seasonable and his omnipotent power and all sufficiency whereby he is able to effect it when he pleaseth By considering also that God vsually deferreth to helpe those whom he hath most strengthened in grace and who are most deare vnto him but neuer wholly failed to performe his promises at last to those who haue waited vpon him Finally that he deferreth to deliuer vs for the furthering of our eternall good and saluation and that he waiteth vpon vs to saue and deliuer vs in the fittest time and therefore there is great reason that we should wait vpon him And these are the Esa 30. 18. meanes for the strengthening of our faith hope and patience when God deferreth to deliuer vs which respect himselfe and his dealing with vs besides which there are others that respect our selues which is first that wee often renew our repentance without which we can haue no hope of helpe and deliuerance Secondly that we renew our faith in Gods promises the which is the condition of the Couenant of grace between God vs wherby he hath assured vs of them Thirdly that we humbly submit our selues to Gods good pleasure which is one maine end why God correcteth vs vnto which when he hath attained he will cease his chastisements deliuer vs from our afflictions Fourthly that we trust in God at all times both in the presence
especially those which respect his Sabbaths and seruice as the profaning of his holy Day by vtter neglect of all holy duties or by imperfect performance of them want of preparation of reuerence and attention faith and feruency of spirit in hearing the Word and calling vpon Gods name want of care in laying it vp in our hearts and memories and practising it in our liues c. And thus as in our Complaints wee are to bewaile other wants so those especially which make vs vnfit to performe any acceptable seruice vnto God and in our petitions as wee are to beg other gifts and graces whereof we stand in need so those aboue others which inable vs to the better sanctification of the Lords Day in performing vnto him his spirituall worship as hungring and thirsting after the meanes of Gods glory and our saluation prepared hearts and good consciences faith and feruency of spirit reuerence and attention in hearing the Word and Gods blessing and assistance of his holy Spirit vnto his Minister and Ambassadour that he may speake the Word powerfully and profitably as to all the Congregation whereof we are members so vnto vs especially for our edification and building vp in all spirituall grace the mortification of our speciall vices and corruptions the increasing of our vertues and confirming of our strength vnto the performance of all Christian and holy duties wherein as yet we are most defectiue And finally in our praises and thankesgiuing we are to magnifie Gods holy Name as for all his blessings and benefits so for those especially which respect this Day As the giuing of Iesus Christ to be our Sauiour and Redeemer and causing Luk. 1. 78 79. this Sunne of righteousnesse to arise and shine vnto vs the continuance of his Sabbaths and the light of his Gospell wherein hee reuealeth vnto vs his holy will concerning our saluation and the meanes whereby we may attaine vnto it the peace liberty and safety which we inioy together with his spirituall fauours for granting vnto vs his Word and Sacraments and making them in some measure effectuall by the inward operation of his holy Spirit for the begetting and increasing of our faith and the worke of Sanctification in vs and the like With prayer we must also as leisure and opportunity serueth ioyne the reading of some fit portion of holy Scriptures for the better seasoning of our hearts and settling of our affections vpon holy things for the inflaming of them with the loue of Gods Law and with longing desires after the publike meanes of our saluation With which priuate exercises when wee haue prepared our selues we must if we be gouernours of families vse all good meanes for the fitting and preparing of our children and seruants for the publike seruice of God not thinking it enough for those that haue the charge of others to performe priuate duties by themselues vnlesse they cause their inferiours also to ioyne with them But especially before wee goe to the Church we must call them all together vnto prayer wherein after the confession of our sinnes and earnest petition for all necessary graces wee are to desire the assistance of Gods holy Spirit for the sanctifying and preparing of the whole family that they may in some acceptable manner performe all good duties which belong to the Sanctification of the Lords Day Neither must we as many doe thinke it sufficient that wee bring our families to Gods seruice nor neglect the duty of priuate prayer because it is to be performed publikely in the Congregation and so cause one duty to shoulder and thrust out another but wee must ioyne them together seeing the priuate seruice of God is not onely on his holy Day acceptable in it selfe but a notable and necessary meanes to fit and prepare vs for the right performance of his publike worship In which respect as we must be carefull that the publike seruice doe not exclude the priuate either morning or euening so much more that the priuate doe not hinder the publike but we must so order and dispose of these family-exercises as that they may be finished in seasonable time and not hinder vs from comming to the beginning of publike prayer with the residue of Gods people §. Sect. 4 Duties to be performed when we are going to the Church After all which duties performed in the family we are when we are ready to goe vnto the Church or when wee are in the way to spend that time in holy Meditations thinking with our selues that we are going not vpon some slight or ordinary businesse but to present our selues in the glorious presence of the great King of heauen and earth who being infinite in all holinesse and perfection and a God of such pure and piercing eyes that he seeth not onely our outward actions but searcheth the heart and reines hateth and abhorreth all impurity and corruption dissimulation and hypocrisie all cold formall and negligent seruice and will bee worshipped of vs in spirit and truth Let vs call to minde that we are going not to conferre with our companions or with mortal men not much superiour vnto vs but to speake and make our suits to Gods supreme and most glorious Maiesty to heare him speaking vnto vs by his Ambassadours in whose presence the heauens are vncleane and the blessed Angels hide their faces And that not about ordinary and slight matters but such waighty and important businesse as no lesse concerneth vs then the eternall saluation or damnation of our bodies and soules Finally that we are going about such affaires as will according as we dispatch them make vs much better or worse For the Word shall prosper to the atchieuing of that Esa 55. 11. end for which God sends it and shall neuer returne in vaine either it will soften vs like wax or harden vs like clay either it will be Gods strong power 2. Cor. 2. 15 16. to our saluation and the sauour of life vnto life or the sauour of death vnto Rom. 1. 16. 2. Cor. 2. 15 16. death for our deeper condemnation and by performing this duty in hearing of it we shall be neerer heauen or hell And hauing with these and such like meditations brought our selues to the place of diuine worship let vs enter into it with all feare and reuerence as into Gods owne House and place of his glorious presence saying with Iacob Surely the Lord is in Gen. 28. 16 17. this place how dreadfull is this place this is none other but the House of God and this is the gate of heauen CAP. XLI Of the publike duties of Gods seruice on the Lords Day §. Sect. 1 That we must ioyne with the Congregation in all the duties of Gods seruice ANd thus hauing placed our selues in Gods holy Assembly we are to ioyne with them in all duties of Gods seruice with vnanimity of heart and vniformity in action and gesture as becommeth those that professe themselues to be of the same
kill Now if thou commit no adultery yet if thou kill thou art become a transgressour of the Law For there is a chaine of vertues and vices whereby they are so fast and inseparably linked together that he who imbraceth and practiseth any one vertue and Christian duty out of his loue and obedience to God imbraceth and performeth all the rest hee that willingly liueth in the neglect of any one duty or maketh no conscience of committing any knowne sinne neglecteth all and is prepared to commit any wickednesse In which regard it may truly bee said that the vnregenerate man breaketh all Gods Commandements euen those which hee seemeth to keepe and that the sound Christian obserueth all euen those which he seemeth to breake For howsoeuer the one doth not actually transgresse euery Commandement yet there is in him an habit of sinne and a naturall disposition and readinesse to breake all when opportunity serueth and when hee is tempted thereunto with the alluring baits of worldly vanities And though the other doe not actually keepe the whole Law but faileth in many particulars yet there is in him an habit of holinesse and righteousnesse and a disposition and desire resolution and indeuour to obserue all for with the Apostle they consent vnto the whole Rom. 7. Law that it is holy and good and being in their hearts delighted in it they striue to keepe one Commandement as well as another and when they faile of their purpose doe heartily bewaile their imperfections It is true that a wicked man may not onely forsake many sinnes but may also in some sort loath and detest them but this is not out of his loue towards God or because he hateth or forbiddeth them but caused by some common restraining grace or done out of some corrupt passion and disposition not because he hateth sinne but because some contrary vice being predominant in him doth draw him vnto another extreme And thus the couetous man hateth prodigality and the prodigall couetousnesse the presumptuous man melancholike despaire and the despairing sinner bold presumption the coward bloody quarrell and the desperate backster Plerique metu peccare cessant non innocentia profectò tales timidi non innocentes dicendi sunt Seneca cowardize Yea thus may a man outwardly shun all sinnes which make him liable to legall penalties out of selfe-loue that hee may gaine rewards or escape punishments not out of loue to vertue and innocency but feare of running into danger §. Sect. 5 That without totall obedience we cannot attaine to heauenly happinesse Finally vnlesse we performe totall obedience in the desire purpose and indeuour of our heart vnto the whole Law of God wee can neither attaine vnto heauenly happinesse nor escape hellish death and condemnation though we imbrace and practise many vertues and duties and flee from many vices and sinnes For as a Mill-stone will keepe vs from mounting aloft as well as a Mountaine and the one as well as the other would cause vs to sinke into the bottome of the Sea if it were fastened vnto vs so if any one sinne haue taken such fast hold of our hearts that we will by no meanes be moued to leaue it the waight thereof will bee sufficient to keepe vs from ascending vnto heauenly happinesse and to drench and drowne vs in the sea of perdition So the Apostle saith that he that liueth not in all or many sinnes but in any one shall neuer enter into the Kingdome of heauen Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers nor effeminate c. shall inherit the Kingdome of God And the Apostle Iohn saith that 1. Cor. 6. 9 10. Apoc. 22. 15. euery sort of sinners as sorcerers and whoremongers and murtherers and idolaters and lyers shall be excluded from this place of blessednesse So that as for the losse of corporall life it is not necessary that the body should be wounded in euery place but a mortall wound in any of the vitall parts is sufficient to let in death and giue it seisure of the whole man so is it in this case And as particular sinnes depriue vs of happinesse so they plunge vs into death and destruction as appeareth by that distinct enumeration which the Prophet maketh of particulars If saith hee hee Ezek. 18. 10 13. beget a sonne that is a robber a shedder of blood and doth the like to any of these things and that neglecteth any of the duties there mentioned hee shall not liue but surely dye And the Apostle Iohn saith that sinners of euery kind shall Apoc. 21. 8. haue their portion in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Now if any will say that if for any one duty wilfully neglected or sinne committed they shall lose the ioyes of heauen and be cast into hell torments then it were as good to bee outragiously wicked and to liue in all manner of sinne let one of the Ancients make answere to such an obiection This saith he is the speech of an vngratefull and reprobate Ingrati serui est his sermo c. Chrysost in Eph. cap. 2. serm 4. seruant yet let not such an one let the reines loose to all impiety for his owne profit For though all impenitent sinners are excluded out of heauen and throwne into hell yet all in hell doe not suffer equall torments but some greater and some lesse according to the quality and number of their sinnes CAP. V. Of the properties of Christian and holy duties which respect their causes efficient and finall §. Sect. 1 That all duties should spring from the loue of God AND these are the properties which respect the duties themselues The properties which concerne the manner of doing them are diuers and respect either the causes that mooue vs to performe them or our disposition in doing them The causes are either efficient or finall The efficient cause mouing vs to performe all the duties of a godly life ought to be the loue of God which is the fountaine of true obedience and should bee so powerfull in vs that we should thereby be moued to serue like children our heauenly Father though there were no reward promised to our seruice which is the motiue that induceth mercenaries and seruants rather then children to doe their duty For howsoeuer we may in our obedience haue an eye with Moses to the recompence of reward yet the chiefe argument Heb. 11. 25. that preuaileth with vs ought to be not the loue of our selues and out of it the desire of our owne saluation but the loue of God who is the chiefe Goodnesse whose glory is much to bee preferred before our owne good Neither is it enough that the loue of God accompany our actions and that they be done in and with it as running together as it were in the same streame but also that it be the fountaine from which all our obedience doth spring and flow Consider we therefore when wee vndertake the
mine heart to performe thy Statutes alway euen vnto the end Concerning the former it is not sufficient to intitle vs vnto true godlinesse that we be religious by fits hauing our good and bad dayes or that wee spend some time in religious exercises and then thinke that we are set at liberty to liue as wee list and to follow the lusts of our owne flesh that wee sometime performe Christian duties when our worldly profits or pleasures will giue vs any leasure and neglect or slightly performe them when wee haue other imployments or as it were in some religious humour and pang of deuotion caused by feare of some approching iudgement or by smart of some present affliction For inconstancie which is a fruit of folly will not stand with true godlinesse which is the head and prime part of spirituall wisedome the which as it inableth vs to choose that which is best so also Psal 111. 10. to be constant in our choyce Whereas folly and impiety are full of vanity and lightnesse causing men according to that sway which they beare in them to be vnsettled and inconstant in all their wayes if at least they haue any inclination vnto religious duties and be not wholly settled vpon their dregs and like Meteors hanging in the ayre sometimes moouing towards heauen and soone after falling backe againe towards the earth But no further progresse hath any made in piety then hee hath profited in the constant practice of religious duties and they who are sometimes hot and sometimes cold and sometimes betweene both luke-warme who one while performe seruice vnto God and another while neglect it now deuout and seemingly zealous in good things and soone after cold and negligent carnall and prophane haue iust cause to suspect themselues that as yet they haue made no sound entrance into the practice of godlinesse §. Sect. 2 The former point illustrated by some comparisons For the course of Christianity in the Scriptures is compared to the Kings high-way and they who goe on in it to trauellers going on in their iourney towards their owne Country and therefore to be sometime seene in this way is no signe that in good earnest wee trauell in it if wee sometimes goe forward and sometime backward but rather that wee are walking for recreation and will giue ouer when we feele any wearynesse Euen theeues and robbers doe sometimes crosse the high-way though their ordinary haunt be in the woods and mountaines yea will trauell in it for a while that they may be thought true men and so get the better aduantage by being vnsuspected of executing their designes but it is onely the honest traueller that goeth constantly in his iourney and trauelleth in it from morning to night It is compared likewise to the running of a Race wherein none get the Garland but they who runne as they 1. Cor. 9. 24. ought and as runners doe not sometime run and sometimes stand still one while hold the right course and another while leauing it spend their time and trauell in by-wayes or in going by fits forward and backward for so they should be Non-proficients ridding no ground and after much labour lost be as farre from the Goale and Garland as they were at the beginning when they first set foorth so none get the Garland of glory who doe not runne constantly in the Race of godlinesse and they who runne by fits and starts sometimes going forward and sometime standing still or going backeward or out of the way become heereby Non-proficients in Christianity and after that by much vnsettled rambling vp and downe they haue tyred themselues in this course they are like the blind Horse in the Mill in the same place and case they were in the beginning no more mortified to sinne nor richer in sauing graces no more expert and actiue in Christian duties no neerer the Goale nor surer of the Garland at the end of their liues then when they first entred into the profession of Religion Yea oftentimes hauing wearied themselues in this fruitlesse labour and seeing the small benefit that they haue reaped of it for want of hope and assurance of euer getting either the Garland of grace or the Crowne of glory they quite giue out and ceasing any longer to run in the Christian Race doe returne backe againe like the Dog to his vomit and run as fast as euer they did in their old wicked courses that so they may not lose all but may gaine at least the prizes of worldly vanities which Satan offereth vnto those who run swiftest in the wayes of wickednesse Finally the Christian life is our spirituall Husbandry in which there cannot be without losse any intermission of our labour but one businesse being finished another presently is to bee vndertaken After breaking vp of our fallow grounds and plowing there must bee sowing and harrowing after seed time weeding and then reaping and carrying into the barne Neither must the spare time between these maine imployments bee spent in idlenesse but in tending of our cattell which are the helpes of husbandry in making and mending of our fences in lopping and topping plashing and pruning threshing out of the Corne that it may be fit for our owne vse or carryed out to the Market with many other imployments of like nature So is there no intermission of our paines in the spirituall Husbandry but after one duty performed we must set our selues about another and spend our whole time either in preparing our hearts that they may be fit grounds to receiue the seede of Gods Word or about the art of sowing or couering the seede that it may not be stolne away or in weeding it from vices and corruptions when it beginneth to grow or in preseruing and strengthening all the good helpes and meanes which will inable and further vs in all our Christian labours or in making or repairing our spirituall fences which may keepe out the beasts of the field and enemies of our Christian thrift or in reaping the present crop of Gods sauing graces which will comfortably sustaine vs in the full assurance and expectation of the euerlasting Haruest of heauenly happinesse §. Sect. 3 A complaint of mens vn constancie in performing the duties of a godly life And yet alas how many of vs who seeme most forward in the profession of Christianity that haue not in the greatest part of their life come to any settled constancie in performing the duties of godlinesse How many professe themselues trauellers towards our heauenly Countrey and yet are vnconstant in all their wayes and vnsettled in all their courses sometime performing the duties of a godly life and sometime neglecting them altogether seruing God one day or in some small part of it spending the rest of their time in seruing Satan the world and their own lusts How many that make a faire shew as though they would run the Christian Race who one while go forward and another while as out of breath
14. if we hold out the beginning of our confidence stedfast to the end And therefore if we meane to haue any part in Gods promises we must constantly perseuere in the profession and practice of true godlinesse and the Christian duties of an holy life The second meanes of perseuerance is carefully to The second meanes of perseuerance is to auoyd the causes and meanes of apostacy and defection auoyd the causes and meanes of apostasie and defection And these are diuers first voluntary liuing in any knowne sinne which will harden the heart and dead the conscience and so make way for many others till wee be wholly carried away from God in a streame of wickednesse Secondly we must carefully take heed of the least declinations in Christian graces and holy duties for if we be once going downe the hill wee shall hardly keepe our selues from running headlong to the bottome vnlesse wee stop speedily in the very beginning And as for the preseruing of our bodies in a sound estate we labour with seasonable physicke to preuent diseases and when we finde our health to decline a little doe vse all good meanes at the first because if the sicknesse seaze thorowly vpon the vitall parts it will hardly be remoued and indanger our liues so must we take the same course for the good of our soules carefully obseruing the first declinations of our spirituall health that we may stop them at the beginning before they breake out into any extremities And considering that those diseases both of body and soule are most dangerous and desperate not which come suddenly with some sensible violence but which steale vpon vs by degrees vpon no apparant causes and impaire the health by little and little because they are hardly discerned and when they are knowne not easily cured as in the outward man the consumption hectique feuer and the like and in the inward and spirituall part carnall security hardnesse of heart and others of like nature let vs not therefore neglect the least declinations in sauing grace and holy duties but keepe a carefull watch ouer our selues that none of these diseases of our soules steale vpon vs and become desperate before we discerne them Let vs bee as good husbands for our soules as wee are for our clothes houses and grounds mending little holes before they teare out into great rents repairing the first decayes ere they become rotten and ruinous and making vp the breach as soone as wee discerne it before it come to an inundation and carry vs away in a floud of wickednesse And this counsell the Apostle giveth vs. Lift vp saith he the hands which hang downe and the feeble knees and make straight paths to your feet lest that which is lame be turned out of the way but let it rather be healed c. Looking diligently lest any man faile of the grace of God lest any root of bitternesse springing vp trouble you and thereby many be defiled A third cause of apostasie is a great opinion of our owne strength which causeth God to leaue vs that we may see our weaknesse as we see in the fearfull defection of the Apostle Peter And also a fond conceit that we are so rich in grace that we may spend vpon the stocke and labour for no more and that we haue already so well profited in religious duties that we need not take any care or paines to make any further progresse For there is no standing still in the wayes of Christianity but when we cease to goe forward wee begin to goe backward when in our owne opinion we are at the full we will begin to wane and decline towards a change and when our godlinesse is come to a standing water it presently declineth and neuer ceaseth vntill it be come to a low ebbe For the preuenting whereof let vs not measure our vertues and good proceedings by the false mete-yard of pride and selfe-loue which will make vs ouerweene our owne gifts and good parts nor compare our selues with our selues or others that come behind vs and haue not attained vnto Gal. 6. 4. our measure but with the perfect Law of God which like a looking-glasse will discouer our blemishes and imperfections and with our Sauiour Christ the perfect paterne of holinesse and righteousnesse according Ephes 4. 13 14 15. to whose Image we ought to be conformed A fourth cause of defection from God and godlinesse which we must shunne is the immoderate loue of the world and worldly vanities which cooleth and quencheth in vs the loue of God and of spirituall and heauenly things and so choketh in vs all good desires and indeuours of seeking after them that wee may obtaine them For as our Sauiour telleth vs we cannot serue God and Mammon Math 6. 24. Jam. 4. 4. And the Apostle saith that the amity of the world is enmity with God and therefore whosoeuer will be a friend of the world he is Gods enemy Which argument the Apostle Iohn vseth to disswade vs from this carnall loue Loue not the world saith he nor the things that are in the world If any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him A fifth cause is slacknesse 1. Ioh. 2. 15. and negligence in the vse of those meanes which both beget and begin Gods graces in vs and also nourish and preserue them when they are begun as the hearing of the Word reading prayer meditation the Sacraments and such like For as the strength of the body languisheth and consumeth if we refuse our bodily food whereby it is preserued so must also our soules needs fall into a consumption of all grace and goodnesse if we neglect that spirituall nourishment by which onely they are sustained in vs. A sixth cause is the grieuing of Gods Spirit dwelling in vs by quenching the good motions of it and defiling our soules with sinnes Ephes 4. 30. 1. Thes 5. 19. that waste the conscience being committed wilfully against the knowledge which loathsome filthinesse polluteth our soules and bodies and maketh this holy Ghest weary of his lodging going away to withdraw also with him his gifts and graces by which alone wee are inabled vnto all good duties And therefore if wee would not fall away from all grace and goodnes let vs louingly entertain the Author of them and not grieue Gods holy Spirit by resisting those good motions which he putteth into vs and by making our hearts and bodies which should be his holy temples and place of residence a loathsome stie of sinfull vncleannesse A last cause of apostacy is neere and inward familiarity with prophane and wicked persons who will corrupt vs with their euill examples and poyson vs with the contagion of their sinnes alluring and drawing vs by degrees Deut 7. 2 3 4. to accompany them in their euill courses vntill at last wee runne on Pro. 22. 24 25. with them into the same excesse of outragious wickednesse and so giue a
our selues that with all our indeuour wee striue to make our best speed §. Sect. 7 That we must performe all good duties with a quiet and peaceable minde The third rule is that we labour to performe all the duties of a godly life with a peaceable and quiet minde which is not disturbed with disheartening Rom. 5. 3. feares or tumultuous passions The which calme quietnesse ariseth from two causes The chiefe and principall is our peace with God and peace of conscience which are effects and fruits of our iustification by faith The which assuring vs of the remission of our sinnes our reconciliation with God victory ouer all the enemies of our saluation and that the Lord so watcheth ouer vs with his prouidence and ruleth vs in all our wayes with his Wisedome and Power that wee shall neuer fall from him and so ouer-ruleth all things which oppose vs that nothing shall be able to hurt or hinder vs and all things shall turne to our good and further our saluation we are made heereby constant cheerfull and couragious in all Christian duties seruing the Lord in holinesse and righteousnesse Luk. 1. 74 75. without feare all the dayes of our liues For then our sinnes and the iudgements of God due vnto them will not terrifie vs the malicious assaults and tentations of our spirituall enemies will not affright and discourage vs afflictions and persecutions for righteousnesse sake and for the profession and practice of Gods true Religion will not daunt and dismay vs but we will in despite of all these oppositions hold on our way and finish our course with ioy Whereas if wee want this inward peace and tranquillity our sinnes will presse vs downe as an heauie burthen and Psal 38. 4. hinder our proceeding in the wayes of godlinesse our consciences will accuse and terrifie vs Satan with his tentations will affright and beate vs downe and outward troubles ioyned with those inward discouragements which we finde in our selues will so vexe and disquiet vs that either wee shall desist in the wayes of godlinesse as despairing to ouercome all these difficulties or else proceed slowly and vnsettledly with much vnconstancy and discomfort The second cause of this inward peace and tranquillity of mind is the subduing and mortifying of our carnall lusts and tumultuous passions as worldly loue fleshly feare rash anger and the rest and the right ordering of all our affections when they are sanctified For where those vnruly passions doe still liue and beare sway they blind the mind that it cannot discerne the right way corrupt and ouer-rule the will that it cannot chuse euen that which the iudgement approueth and so vnsettle vs in all good courses that we can keepe no constant tenour in them but vpon euery slight occasion all our good resolutions are ouerthrowne and we quite turned out of the right way Whereas if these bee subdued and kept as it were vnder hatches the mind being quiet is able to iudge vprightly and the will to imbrace that which holy reason commendeth to its choyce and the worke of piety prospereth and proceedeth without any disturbance And as we are thus to mortifie our carnall lusts so we must rightly order our affections and passions euen after they are sanctified that they may performe their duties in due time and place and like seruants attend vpon holy reason that they may assist it and not as commanders and chiefe agents goe before it For as when a right and due order is obserued in the performing Christian duties reason being inlightened by Gods Word and Spirit first approuing them the will vpon the commendation of reason chusing them and the affections and passions subiecting themselues to the seruice of them both affect and desire them and oppose with all their strength all impediments which hinder their producing into act out of this orderly proceeding as in a well gouerned state wee become constant in all good courses contrariwise when affections beare chiefest sway and are the first mouers vnto Christian duties reason being thrust from his throne and will from the councell table though we may by fits and flashes performe them yet doing them in a disorderly manner not out of sound iudgement rightly informed but out of sudden and vngrounded passions wee can neuer bee constant in any good course but hot and zealous whilest the heat of passion lasteth remisse and indifferent when this feruour abateth and stone-cold when it ceaseth And this is the true cause why so many who haue beene zealous professours in their youth become luke-warme when they come to riper yeeres and wholly cold and negligent worldly and profane in their old age because their Religion and deuotion was but a flash of youthfull passion and not well-grounded vpon sanctified reason and a sound and settled iudgement conuinced by the euidence of truth and rightly informed by the Word of God And therefore seeing the first beginnings were disorderly and confused it is no maruell if the proceedings be vnsettled and vnconstant and hauing laid so vnstable and vnsure a foundation it is no great wonder if the whole building in short time become ruinous §. Sect. 8 That all our duties must arise from the fundamentall graces of a godly life The fourth rule is that all the duties of a godly life doe not only arise and spring from those inward and fundamentall graces sauing knowledge a liuely faith purity of heart a good conscience and feruent loue as I haue already shewed at large in the beginning of this Treatise but also that they be ioyned and accompanied with other Christian and internall vertues and principally Christian prudence zeale and humility without which they cannot be acceptable vnto God Christian prudence is most necessary to the well performing of all good duties because it guideth and directeth vs in all particular actions that they may bee done aright both in respect of the matter and the manner the substance and circumstances of which if we faile or of any one of them our workes otherwise commendable doe lose all their grace and excellency For though they be neuer so good in the matter yet if they be done in an ill manner and though for their substance they seeme neuer so glorious yet if we faile in the circumstances not obseruing due time place or persons that which is generally good in the Thesi and Theory ceaseth to bee so in the Hypothesi and in respect of the particular act as it is done by vs neither can we safely passe thorow all these narrow straits and difficult passages vnlesse Christian prudence sit at the Helme and direct vs in all our courses Besides this prudence is necessary for the guiding and tempering of our zeale which is a good Souldier in the Christian warfare but an ill Commander as being fit for execution but not to giue directions and if it be not vnder the conduct of prudence it becommeth blind and preposterous rash and wilfull like a headstrong
zeale into our hearts whereby we are disposed vnto them let vs make no delayes but exhort one another daily whilest it is called to day Heb. 3. 13. lest any bee hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Finally if God hath put power into our hands and some pitty and charity into our hearts whereby we are inabled and mooued to doe the workes of mercy we are to lay hold vpon these opportunities and not hazzard the losing of them by our slothfull delayes according to the counsell of wise Salomon Withhold Pro. 3. 27 28. not good from them to whom it is due when it is in the power of thine hand to doe it Say not vnto thy neighbour Goe and come againe and to morrow I will giue when thou hast it by thee For if we neglect our opportunity when God offereth it he may iustly deny it vs when wee would haue it or if it still continue he may withdraw his grace more and more which we haue neglectfully abused and so giue vs vp to our owne hardnesse of heart to goe forward and increase in our former neglect Finally seeing our hearts are deceitfull fickle and flitting and we haue them not so at command that we can keepe them close vnto good duties or preserue in them at our pleasure the fire of deuotion it would be our wisedome to take them in their good mood and to lay hold of the opportunity for the performing of holy duties as Prayer Meditation renewing of our Repentance and such like when we finde and feele them best affected towards them and when wee discerne that they are well warmed with the fire of Gods Spirit we are to stirre it vp and as it were to blow it more and more giuing vnto it vent in our holy actions that it may not be choked and smothered For if we doe not take them at this aduantage they will slip away and the heate of our zeale and deuotion growing coole in vs we shall become vnfit for any religious duties and as vnable to worke our hearts to any frame of godlinesse as to fashion the yron to a new figure and forme when the fire is extinguished and the heate gone out of it §. Sect. 4 That we must obserue an order in doing these duties auoid confusion The last rule respecting the circumstances of a godly life is which I haue already in part touched that for the auoyding of confusion and vnsettlednesse in our course of Christianity we doe not confound and intermingle duties one with another but that we vpon good aduice and mature deliberation propound vnto our selues some good order in the doing of them allotting vnto euery houre and part of the day some speciall duties to be ordinarily performed in them As such and so much time for Prayer Meditation Reading and other religious exercises such and so much for the duties of our callings recreations and ciuill imployments for sleeping waking rising going to bed eating and drinking conferring and the like The which howsoeuer we may not superstitiously tye our selues vnto for conscience sake because God hath left the fitting of all times and occasions to our Christian liberty and to spirituall wisedome as shall be most agreeable and profitable for vs in our seuerall places and callings yet for order sake and to auoyd confusion vnconstancy and vtter neglect of good duties after that vpon sound aduice wee haue set downe a good order and method for our proceeding in Christian duties and what time is ordinarily to be spent in them we are not easily and vpon euery slight cause to alter our course but to keepe our selues as neere as we can vnto it vnlesse either necessity charity or some vnlooked for opportunity of better and more profitable imployment offering it selfe vnto vs doe mooue vs in Christian wisedome and discretion at some times to varie from our common course of proceeding And this wee shall finde profitable not onely to auoyd disorder and confusion but also to settle our hearts in a constant practice of all good duties which otherwise naturally affecting variety nouelties and often changes in religious exercises by reason of that saciety and carnall lothing which they bring to our corrupt nature would euery hand while bee flitting and starting sometimes performing them in a confused manner and sometimes neglecting them altogether CAP. III. Of the rules of a godly life respecting the matter forme and substance of it §. Sect. 1 That we can no otherwise aspire to perfection in Christian duties then by proceeding by degrees THe rules of a godly life which respect the matter forme and substance of it come now to be intreated of The first wherof is this that we aspire vnto perfection by degrees and not dreame or imagine that we can the first day and in the beginning of our conuersion attaine vnto it For howsoeuer the Lord is not tyed to times and meanes but can as soone and as well perfect the worke of our Regeneration as he did the worke of our Creation wherein he did but say the word and it was done and howsoeuer sometimes to shew the absolutenesse and greatnesse of his wisedome power and goodnesse he maketh quicke dispatch of his great worke of grace and causeth some to attaine vnto a great measure of perfection by the extraordinary assistance of his holy Spirit especially such as are conuerted in their latter times and hauing long loytered are cast behind hand and haue much way to trauel and worke to finish in the very euening of their liues and some others also whom hee sanctifieth from their Esa 49. 1 5. birth and tender youth to be his greatest lights shining in his Church yet this is not vsuall in Gods ordinary course of proceeding nor much more to bee expected of vs then that wee should haue the stature and strength of men as soone as we are borne vnto which wee ordinarily attaine by degrees because we were at once made perfect and compleat in the extraordinary worke of our Creation Besides we haue all true sauing graces according to the measure and proportion of faith vnto which we cannot at once ordinarily attaine in any great perfection both because it selfe also must hold some proportion with our knowledge which is not Heb. 11. 6. suddenly attained as soone as we are conuerted vnlesse we had it before and also because faith as we haue shewed increaseth by degrees and wee cannot attaine vnto any great measure and fulnesse of perswasion but by much exercise in holy duties and great experience of Gods loue and goodnesse towards vs. We must not then in the childhood of our Christianity thinke that we can attaine vnto the perfection of old men in Christ and so accordingly in our words and profession after a glorious manner take vpon vs but we must be content with the Apostle whilest 1. Cor. 13. 10 11. we are children to doe and speake as children and when wee become men to put away childish
6 That we must not vndertake too many things at once The third rule is that we doe not cumber our selues with too many businesses at once but that wee orderly proceed from one duty to another not vndertaking a new imployment till we haue brought that which we had first in hand to some good effect For as nature intendeth not many things at once because being of finite vertue and operation it cannot compasse and atchieue them all together but vniteth all its forces and vigour that it may perfect that at which it chiefly aymeth so vpon the same reason grace followeth the same course and because our vnderstanding is but of small capacity and extent and cannot without confusion comprehend many things at the same time and our wills weake and vnable to make sound and good choyce when as they are troubled with confused variety of many obiects and the zeale and ardency of our affections much weakened and cooled when as they are distracted and diuided betweene many things desireable and finally the wit dulled the spirits spent and the body tyred when as they are exercised about more imployments then by their vertue and vigour they can atchieue therefore it chuseth this as the best course to doe one thing after another and vndertaking the best and most necessary duties in the first place not to thinke of or affect another vntill that bee brought vnto some perfection For as the fire lying together giueth great heate but being scattered abroad soone goeth out and the Riuer running in the same current is of such force that nothing can stop it but being diuided into many little streames and riuelets becommeth weake and of little strength so if the fire of our zeale bee vnited about one obiect or Christian duty it vvill bee able to atchieue it with great feruencie and the streame of our deuotion running wholly in one course and current will bee of such force that nothing shall bee able to diuert or hinder it but let them bee scattered and diuided about multitudes of imployments at the same time and their heate will be abated and their strength so weakened that they will not be able to bring any one good duty to any reasonable perfection §. Sect. 7 That we must not busie our selues in other mens matters The fourth rule is that wee bee not busie and curious in prying into the liues of other men and spying out their infirmities nor strict and seuere in censuring and condemning their faults and imperfections when wee haue taken notice of them For hee that vndertaketh much businesse abroad must of necessitie neglect his owne at home hee that is curious in searching and examining other mens manners will finde no time to looke into his owne The which wee see daily verified by wofull and lamentable experience in many Professours of these times who spend all their zeale in censuring of others and in exclaiming against the corruptions of the times the disorders in the Common-wealth the faults of Gouernours Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall the defects and blemishes of the Church and in the meane time are cold and negligent in searching out their owne sinnes in reforming their owne manners and in the duties of sanctification and of a godly life The vvhich is oftentimes done not so much out of a true mislike and hatred of others vices and corruptions for then they would make speed to pursue Nulli nunquam omnino detrahas nec aliorum vituperatione te laudabilem videri velis Magisque vitam tuam ordinare disce quà m alienam carpere Hyer ad âelant and subdue them with greater detestation in themselues out of a feeling experience of the manifold euils which they bring vpon them but to magnifie their owne zeale vvhich will not suffer them with any patience to tolerate such faults and corruptions to disguise and hide their owne vices vnder this shew of misliking others sinnes and to commend themselues and get the name of forward Christians by dispraising those who come farre behind them in outward shew But if wee would make any good progresse in the wayes of godlinesse wee must bee more diligent in reforming our owne liues then in censuring other mens and in vsing all good meanes which may furnish vs with sauing graces and further vs in all good duties then in spying out how farre others come short in them and in censuring them for these defects For as it is not the way of thriuing in our worldly estate to sit still and exclaime against others ill husbandry but diligently to follow our owne businesse so it is no course to grow richer in grace and in the fruits of godlinesse to censure and inueigh against others as vnthriuing Christians but carefully to looke vnto our owne estate and to vse all good meanes whereby wee may better it Yea in trueth this supercilious pride in ouer-weaning our owne gifts and censuring and condemning other mens defects mooueth the Lord oftentimes to withdraw from vs those graces and good parts which wee seeme to haue whereby wee are disabled either in substance or shew to proceed in any Christian course and oftentimes ouertaken with some foule sinnes to the end that being humbled in the sight of our owne frailty wee may become the more charitable towards others and ceasing to pry into their infirmities wee may vvith all our indeuour seeke to amend our ovvne liues §. Sect. 8 That we must take heed lest daily vse of Christian duties make vs cold and formall in them The fifth rule is that wee carefully take heed that through the daily vse of Christian and religious duties they doe not become cold and formall and performed rather for custome then conscience sake doing them still because wee haue long done them rather then out of a liuely sense of their profit and necessity like those who goe to feed not because they haue any appetite to their meate but because it is dinner time and betake themselues to rest not in regard that they finde themselues sleepy but because their ordinary time is come of going to bed But let the same causes which mooued vs first to vndertake them mooue vs still to continue in them namely the loue of God and obedience to his Commandements an earnest desire to glorifie him by doing the duties of his seruice and so to carry our selues as that wee may please him in all things and haue both our persons and actions accepted of him that wee may heereby adorne our profession edifie our brethren by our good example bee more and more inriched with all sanctifying and sauing graces strengthened to all good duties and so more and more assured of our owne saluation For if wee bee not still mooued by these causes and considerations to performe the duties of Gods seruice but doe them in an ordinary course and neuer thinke why nor to what end we shall soone grow cold and formall seruing God after such carelesse and negligent manner as that neither wee nor
which wee haue spoken in part and shall say more in the following discourse But aboue all inuocation and prayer desiring God who is the Authour of our spirituall birth and being and also of our preseruation and growth in godlinesse that hee will perfect his good Phil. 1. 6. 2. Cor. 13. 9. Phil. 1. 9 10 11. Col. 1. 9. and 4. 12. Heb. 13. 21. 1. Pet. 5. 10. worke which he hath begun in vs sanctifie vs throughout in our soules and bodies and bring vs from one degree to another till at last wee come to a perfect man in Christ whereof we haue the holy Apostles in many places as fit precedents and examples who by their feruent prayers craue at Gods hands this growth in grace for themselues and others Finally if we would be good proficients in Gods seruice wee must often thinke of the worthinesse and excellency of our heauenly Master who is the chiefe Goodnesse and infinite in all perfection and therefore aboue all deserueth our best paines and diligence of his inestimable loue towards vs shining in our Creation Preseruation and that great worke of our Redemption by the death of his deare and onely Sonne for who would not loue him that hath so loued vs and labour to approoue it by striuing to serue him daily in more perfection Of the Passion and sufferings of Christ which will make vs thinke that we can neuer doe too much for him who hath done and suffered so much for vs. Of the perfection which the Law requireth vnder the penalty of a fearfull curse and of the gracious promises and sweet incouragements of the Gospell belonging to all those who striue and labour daily to attaine vnto this perfection Of the manifold and inestimable blessings both temporall spirituall and eternall which God hath partly put presently into our hands and partly confirmed vnto vs by infallible assurances all which liberall and bountifull wages if we be not too too ingratefull will make vs daily to double our diligence in doing him seruice Finally we must oftentimes meditate of the breuity of our liues and vncertainty of this short time compared with the excellency and eternity of our heauenly happinesse promised to all them who spend this momentany and vncertaine time in the duties of Gods seruice the which if any thing will moue vs to improoue the time present to the best aduantage seeing we are not sure of another day like wise Merchants who lay hold of a good penny-worth when it is offered and the prudent Pilot who setteth vp all his sailes whilest the wind and tide fauour him because he is vncertaine how long it will last and his opportunity being once past cannot be recouered at his owne pleasure CAP. V. Of the meanes whereby we may be inabled to leade a godly life and first of the ministery of the Word §. Sect. 1 That if we will leade a godly life we must vse the meanes inabling vs vnto it VNto the rules of direction which helpe and further vs in the duties of a godly life wee are to adde the consideration of certaine speciall meanes respecting practice whereby wee may be the better inabled to performe them For as God in his Decree hath ordained the ends at which we must chiefly aime that we may attaine vnto them so also the meanes which conduce vnto these ends As for example hee hath propounded his glory as the supreme end of all things and withall diuers meanes whereby it is aduanced and magnified as our faithfull seruice and obedience to his Commandements faith in Christ and such like He hath ordained vs to saluation and that we may attaine vnto it hee hath linked his Decree to this end by certaine subordinate causes and meanes as Creation Redemption Effectuall calling Iustification Sanctification and Preseruation Hee hath decreed that we should liue our naturall life vnto our appoynted time but withall that we should vse the meanes of food clothing sleepe physick by which it is preserued and maintained And thus also as hee hath ordained that we should liue the life of grace so likewise that wee should vse the helpes and meanes which hee hath appoynted for the beginning continuing and finishing of it which if wee neglect wee can haue no more hope of attaining vnto it whatsoeuer faire pretences wee make of our feruent desires to atchieue this end then of comming to happinesse being destitute of holinesse without which the Apostle telleth vs Heb. 12. 14. we shall neuer see God or of liuing to old age without the vse of the meanes meate drinke and apparell or of liuing to Gods glory when as we delight in the workes of darknesse and shine not in the light of an holy life The which as it must make vs carefull to vse all good helpes appoynted by God for the inabling vs vnto the duties of a godly life so our second care must be that wee vse them as meanes and not supreme and principall causes but relying our selues chiefly vpon God his wisedome and goodnesse power and promises the death and Resurrection of Christ effectually applyed vnto vs by the holy Spirit let vs vse these meanes as being his ordinances which hee hath appoynted to serue his prouidence yet without putting our trust and confidence in them as sufficient in themselues to conferre grace or to inable vs vnto the duties of a godly life seeing without the chiefe Worker assisting vs in the vse of them by his holy Spirit they are able to doe nothing and contrariwise if they be wanting he is all-sufficient without them to make vs liue holily in this world and happily in the life to come Now these meanes are either ordinary and in continuall vse vpon all occasions or extraordinary and to be vsed but at some times when some speciall causes mooue vs vnto them and both of them either publike or priuate or else mixt and to be performed sometimes publikely in the Congregation and sometimes priuately by our selues or with others The publike meanes are the ministery of the Word the Sacraments and prayer The which admit of a double consideration in respect of their diuers relations to seuerall ends For as they are duties performed vnto God that wee may glorifie him by doing vnto him seruice in them they are parts and branches of piety and a godly life in which sense we haue already intreated of them but as they helpe and further vs for the begetting and increasing in vs of all spirituall graces and the inabling of vs vnto all other Christian duties they are the meanes of a godly life in which sense we are now to speake of them Wherein they may be resembled vnto coyne and treasure the which is not onely a part of our wealth but also the meanes of purchasing and procuring house lands goods and all other riches or vnto the hand which in one relation is a part or member of the body but in another respect an instrument and speciall meanes for the
15. and his fellows that fed vpon plaine pulse which God had sanctified to their vse were fatter and in better liking then they that did eate the portion of the kings meate so those people and Parishes would be found more thriuing Christians both in knowledge practice who are fed with the pulse of plaine Preaching with wholsome though homely food because they can feed vpon it and better disgest it then others that haue a kingly portion of abstruse learning wit and eloquence sometimes though rarely allowed vnto them seeing they are meates of too hard disgestion for their weake stomakes causing crudities humorous and ill-concocted conceits and seldome affording any wholesome nourishment §. Sect. 6 Of the duties of the people respecting the Ministery of the Word The consideration whereof as it should effectually moue Gods Ministers to take such a course in their preaching as is most fit and profitable for 1. Cor. 9. 22. their hearers and denying themselues and the praise of their great learning and gifts in the worke of their Ministery to become as weake to those that are weake that they may gaine them to Christ so also should it moue the people who desire to bee built vp in sauing knowledge and in the practice of all holy duties belonging to a godly life to affect such teachers as being learned and sufficient doe conscionably apply themselues to their capacity for their instruction and edification To which purpose they must striue with God in their feruent prayers that he will send such labourers into Mat. 9. 38. his haruest and in humility and submissiue obedience as their place and calling wil permit labour by earnest suite with superiour Magistrates ouer Church and Common wealth and especially with Patrones and disposers of Church-preferments that they will prouide and set ouer them such faithfull and painefull Pastours as will feed them with food conuenient for the preseruing of their soules in spirituall life and the nourishing and increasing of Gods graces in them not foolishly affecting and admiring as it is common with those that are most ignorant such teachers as desiring the praise of their great learning more then the saluation of their peoples soules doe most exceed the short reach of their shallow capacities like vnto cold stomacks which haue a greedy appetite after meates of hard disgestion but when they haue receiued them for want of naturall heate turne them into wind which affecteth their braine with noysome vapours and are not able to conuert them into any wholesome nourishment Secondly their care must be as much as in them lyeth and the necessary preseruation of their state will suffer them to place themselues vnder such a Ministery as will helpe them forward in their spirituall thrift and growth of grace and counting according to Maries choyce and our Sauiours approbation this one thing necessary let them preferre it before all worldly Luk. 10. 42. things as fertile soyles good ayre well-seated houses and shops fit for trading delightfull walkes and prospects and plentifull prouision for house-keeping which without the other may make full purses and Barnes but hearts empty of all grace and goodnesse healthy and well-liking bodies but hunger-starued leane and sickly soules Thirdly they must ioyne their cost with their care and like the wise Merchant esteeme this Mat. 13. 44 45. precious pearle and hid treasure aboue all other their possessions they must if it be in their power purchase it at any rate seeing it only can make them truely rich according to the counsell of the Wiseman Buy the truth Pro. 23. 23. and sell it not thinking that part of their wealth well spared which serueth as a meanes to bring them vnto the right vse of all the rest and to inrich their soules with the incomparable treasures of Gods sauing graces whereby they are strengthened to the wise performance of all Christian duties Fourthly hauing Ministers though not eminent and excellent in their gifts yet of some good towardlinesse and willingnesse to grow vnto more perfection they must giue them no discouragements by their bitter censures awke and froward carriage backwardnesse to pay vnto them their right or running from them vpon euery slight occasion to heare others but rather they must nourish and cherish the good things which they see in them that they may increase more and more by shewing all loue and kindnesse due reuerence and respect especially by regarding them in the worke of their Ministery and hearing them with all diligence constancie and attention For by thus drawing the brests of their spirituall nurses they shall bring downe their milke and cause it to increase and abound at least to a sufficiency of nourishment whereas if it be not sucked it will curdle in the brest and make them heart-sicke to be thus neglected or else in short time turne backe and quite drying vp leaue vnto them no nourishment at all Finally when God hath prouided for them such as are eminent in their gifts and painefull in their Ministery labouring in word and doctrine and going out and in before them as good guides in their gouernement and holy example they must not grudge to giue them the double honour of reuerence and maintenance and together with the heauy waight of their Ministery suffer them to lye gasping and groning vnder the burthen of pouerty and contempt but giue them all good incouragement not thinking much that those who impart vnto them heauenly treasures should be 1. Cor. 9. 11. partakers with them of their earthly blessings but especially they must labour to profit by their paines in knowledge and fruitfull obedience which is the ioy of their hearts the life of their life and the Crowne of 2. Cor. 3. 1. Phil. 4. 1. their Ministery lest when they see that they sow all their good seed in barren soyles and with the Prophet and our Sauiour Christ himselfe haue iust cause to complaine that they haue laboured and spent their strength in Esa 49. 4. vaine they be forced to make choyce of better and more fruitfull grounds and to imploy their labours in some other place where they may more glorifie God and receiue more ioy and comfort to their owne hearts CAP. VI. Of the duties of the people in hearing of the Word and first of such as are to be performed in their preparation §. Sect. 1 That we must vse preparation before the hearing of the Word and wherin it consisteth ANd these are the things which are required vnto the right preaching of the Word Vnto the right hearing of it that it may be a powerfull meanes to inrich vs with Gods graces and to strengthen vs vnto all Christian duties of a godly life some things are required before wee heare some things in hearing and some things after we haue heard it Before we heare we must vse due preparation vnto which is required first that we enter into a serious consideration of Gods glorious presence
and they that loue it shall eate the Prou. 18 21. Math. 12. 37. fruit thereof and as our Sauiour telleth vs By our words we shall be iustified and by our words we shall be condemned In which regard it standeth vs vpon to keep a narrow watch ouer our mouthes that we offend not in our speeches and to resolue with Dauid that our tongues shall speak of righteousnes all Psal 71. 24. the day long so speaking doing as those that shal be iudged by the law of liberty §. Sect. 3 That this watch consisteth in the right ordering of them Now this watch ouer our tongues must tend to the right ordering of theÌ both in respect of silence of speech For we must not only restraine our tongues from euill and corrupt communication but also order them aright in speaking that which is good taking care not alone to speak good things but also in a good maner when as they are seasonable profitable in respect of circumstances time and place the causes mouing vs and the persons hearing vs not powring out good speeches without discretioÌ but obseruing measure grauity and modesty not thinking it enough to speak that which is good when some others are present that could speake better And therefore as we doe not suffer pots and glasses of sweet waters to haue their full vent but keepe their mouthes close stopped to preserue their sweetnesse for such times wherein it may most seasonably be vsed so though our hearts be full of sweetnesse and as the Psalmist speaketh inditers of good matter yet we must not vent it with open mouth which Psalm 45. 1. will make it lose much of its sweetnesse but let vs keepe it in till we haue got some seasonable time when as we may hope to spend it to some good purpose For which moderating of our tongues by seasonable silence and auoyding of too much talking the wise Salomon giueth vs good caueats and counsell In the multitude of words saith he there wanteth not sinne seeing Prou. 10. 19. a man that speaketh much venteth some euill or commonly is tainted with pride and selfe-loue in speaking that which is good but hee that refraineth Prou. 17. 27 28. his lips is wise And againe He that hath knowledge spareth his words so that he hath but a shew of knowledge that lauishly spendeth them and a man of vnderstanding is of an excellent spirit knowing when to speake and when to keepe silence And euen a foole when hee holdeth his peace is Eccles 10. 14. counted wise and he that shutteth his lips is esteemed a man of vnderstanding In which regard Iob wisheth earnestly that his friends would hold their Iob 13. 5. peace that it might bee imputed vnto them for wisedome because they spoke many good things yet not to the purpose nor did prudently fit them to Iobs person or state which being so grieuously afflicted and deiected needed if they would haue spoken seasonably cordials of comfort and not bitter purges or the distastfull infusion of gall and wormewood And the Apostle Iames exhorteth vs to be swift to heare and slow to Jam. 1. 19. Nazianz. in Caesarij dialog 3. speake To which purpose as one obserueth God hath wisely appointed a double gard to keepe in the tongue the lips and two row of teeth that it might be restrained from breaking out by this double fence and might be preserued from slipping being seated by nature in such a moyst and slippery place And as we must keepe this watch ouer our tongues in respect of keeping silence so also in respect of speech for our tongues are not giuen vs to this end chiefly that wee should restraine them and say nothing but that they might be our glory in glorifying God by setting forth his praise And the Wise man telleth vs that as there is a time to keepe Eccles 3. 7. silence so also there is a time to speake And here our first care must be that according to the Psalmists counsell we keepe our tongues from euill and our Psal 34. 13. lips from speaking guile And as the Apostle admonisheth that wee suffer no corrupt communication to proceed out of our mouthes but that which is good 1. Pet. 3. 10. to the vse of edifying that it may minister grace to the hearers and that wee vse neither filthinesse nor foolish talking nor iesting which are not conuenient but rather Ephes 4. 29. giuing of thankes But especially let vs watch ouer our soules and our tongues that we doe not as it is the common custome of the most abuse them to slanders and reproches backbiting and sharpe censuring of our neighbours but taking all things doubtfully spoken and done in the best part excusing that which is tolerable commending that which is good and extenuating faults of frailty and infirmity let vs approoue our selues to be truly charitable by making our loue to serue as a couer to hide a multitude of sinnes Yea so farre should we be from wronging our neighbours 1. Pet. 1. 4. by being the authours of euill reports that we should not lend our eares to others that spread them but approue our selues by this signe to be Citizens of heauen that we will not receiue a reproch against our neighbours Psal 15. 3. nor so much as vouchsafe to take it vp though we found it by the highway side For as one saith he is blessed that hath armed himselfe so against this Hieronym ad Celantiam vice that no man dare detract from any before him And in the next place we must watch ouer our tongues that our speech may bee alwayes with grace seasoned with the salt of wisedome and Christian prudence which Col. 4. 6. teacheth vs to know how we may answere euery man and speake to their profit and edification The which wise and religious ruling of our tongues is a matter of great moment and no lesse difficulty For as the Apostle Iames telleth vs though the tongue be but a little member yet it is a world of Iam. 3. 5 6 7 8. iniquity and boasteth of great things And as a little fire is sufficient to inflame great store of matter so the tongue defileth the whole body and setteth on fire the course of nature and is it selfe set on fire of hell and such an vnruly euill full of deadly poyson as no man can tame by sole strength of nature And yet such is the necessity of the well-gouerning of it that all our Religion is to no purpose without it For if any man amongst vs seeme to be religious Iam. 1. 26. and bridleth not his tongue but deceiueth his owne heart that mans Religion is vaine In which regard we must keepe ouer it the straighter watch as we vse to curbe and keepe in a head-strong horse with so much the sharper and stronger bit and seeing no man can with his owne circumspection rule it sufficiently but that
small difference betweene Meditation and Contemplation yet as the Schooles define it there is some in degree Meditation being an exercise of a lower and meaner nature within the reach of all Christians which will put out their hand vnto it Contemplation more high and heauenly fit only for such as by long exercise haue attained to much perfection That exercised about any spirituall obiect not onely originally in the vnderstanding but also imaginary and brought vnto it by the Ministery of the senses as the creation of the world the death and passion of Christ and such like but this about things chiefly intellectuall sublime and heauenly as the nature and attributes of God the Trinity of persons in Vniââ of essence the ioyes of heauen and others of like nature Finally it is an exercise which of the most is performed with much difficulty because of their weakenesses and want of vse being hindred in their spirituall flight by hauing the waight of earthly cares and distractions as it were hanging at their heeles and the wings of their soules somewhat besmeared with the lime of worldly vanities but this of great Proficients who by much practice haue brought their Art into an habit and are able with ease yea with much pleasure and delight to soare with the Eagle an high pitch in their heauenly thoughts and to spend heerein great part of their time not stooping towards the earth but when they are forced by naturall necessity which being satisfied and their bodies and mindes somewhat refreshed they doe as weary of the earth raise vp their soules and renew their wonted flight §. Sect. 3 Of the efficicient cause or person who is to meditate The efficient cause or person who is to performe this exercise is the Christian onely and the man regenerate for holy things must not bee Hag. 2. 13. touched with prophane hands seeing they doe not sanctifie them but are polluted with their vncleanenesse Neither can they that are dead in sinne doe the actions of the liuing and are so farre from performing this holy duty in any acceptable manner that they are not able so much as to thinke a good thought Neither is it enough that we be once purged from their guilt and punishment in our iustification by the death and bloodshed of Christ applyed by faith or that we be freed from the corruption of sinne in the first acts of our sanctification but seeing wee doe daily renew our sinnes and thereby defile our soules and bodies we must daily clense them by renewing our repentance and not presume to vndertake this holy worke liuing and lying in our spirituall defilements but we must wash our soules as sometimes the Israelites their clothes before we presume to approach vnto this mount of Meditation wherein God hath promised to be seene and to clense the Tables of our hearts with the teares of true contrition before we goe about to haue any holy impressions written in them And seeing sinne like a thicke cloud doth dimme and dazle the eyes of our mindes so as we cannot see holy and heauenly things wee must first dispell them by vnfained repentance before we can receiue any comfort of diuine and heauenly light And being to entertaine our Bridegroome Christ in his spirituall presence into our hearts as it were into our houses and to solace our soules in a more heere communion and familiarity with him we are first to purge them from all noysome defilements which will make our company lothsome vnto him and though wee cannot so sufficiently purifie them that they may bee worthy to entertaine so pure and holy a ghest yet at least in a sincere affection let vs labour to doe the best we can that it may not appeare to be a fault of negligence but of our spirituall pouerty and impotency which disableth vs to giue him any better welcome The formall cause of this exercise is a serious cogitation or intentiue deliberation Neither is this worke of the Lord to be done negligently and slightly letting the reines loose to our cogitations that they may wander whither they list but wee are to intend the whole powers of our mind vnto it and to set them strictly to this holy taske not suffering them to wander abroad whither they please but to apply themselues to that which they haue vndertaken vntill they haue brought their worke vnto some good perfection The subiect-matter of our Meditation is something diuine spirituall and heauenly vnto which our thoughts for the time it lasteth are to be restrained and not suffered to wander after or to intermingle with them any worldly things The finall causes or ends of it are the glory of God and our owne saluation both which are aduanced when as wee handle after an holy manner in our Meditations some such holy and spirituall matter as may tend to the bettering of our iudgements and increase of our inward sanctity by working in our hearts the loue and feare of God zeale and deuotion in his seruice an vtter hatred of sinne and a sincere purpose to please him in all things and to glorifie his Name by performing more carefully and conscionably all the duties of a godly life §. Sect. 4 That Meditation is an exercise which belongeth to all Christians And thus we see generally what Christian Meditation is and the causes of it the which being a singular and effectuall meanes of working in our hearts a great increase of all sauing graces and of strengthening vs to the duties of a godly life is not to be appropriated vnto any one profession or sort of men which were a dangerous Monopolie tending to the inestimable preiudice of the Christian Common-wealth when such a singular commodity as is profitable for all is ingrossed into the hands of some few but is to be laid out in common to all the faithfull who are any way interessed in grace or godlinesse Neither ought any sort or sexe to thinke that they are exempted from this exercise vnlesse they thinke themselues so strong in grace that all meanes of spirituall growth are needlesse or so weake and impotent that they hold them boot lesse seeing such exemption is no prerogatiue but a disfranchisement at least in part of their spirituall freedome and a losse of a singular priuiledge which the Lord in that great Charter of his Couenant made in Christ hath granted vnto them For he hath not onely allowed all the faithfull to haue the Booke of his Law in their hands to reade it or in their mouthes to talke of it but with the finger of his Spirit hath written and ingrauen it in their Jer. 31. 34. hearts that they may continually thinke and meditate vpon it Yea hee hath not onely left it vnto vs as a gracious liberty which we may take and leaue at our pleasure but hath strictly imposed it vpon all his people as a necessary duty These words which I command thee this day shall be in thine Deut 6. 6 8.
quickned and confirmed whilest as one saith It distinguisheth things confused and collecteth them being Bernard de consid lib. 1. scattered searcheth out secrets and seeketh after truth examineth things probable and findeth out such as are fained and coloured disposeth of things to bee done and thinketh and considereth of that which wee haue done Our wills likewise heereby are purged from their stubbornenesse and rebellion and by conuersing with God learne to frame and fashion themselues in obedience to his most iust and holy will and to chuse and refuse good and euill according to the direction of holy reason §. Sect. 5 That this Meditation effectually worketh vpon the heart and affections for the sanctifying of them And as it thus powerfully worketh vpon the superiour faculties of our soules so with much more efficacie vpon our hearts and affections For it not onely purgeth our hearts from vncleane and noysome lusts and replenisheth them with holy and heauenly desires but also mollifieth their hardnesse and maketh them soft and tender and as the waxe when it lieth in cold places groweth so hard and stiffe that it will breake rather then bow but being laid in the Sunne becommeth soft ready to melt and fit to take any impression so when wee neglect this duty our hearts being estranged from God become hard and obdurate but when by Meditation we draw neere vnto him the beames of his fauour shining vpon our hearts doe make them soft and flexible and so fit for any holy impression which hee is pleased to make in them And thus when our hearts are dead and dull this holy exercise will quicken and reuiue them and when they begin to bee drowzie through carnall security it awakeneth and rowzeth them vp that they doe not lye snorting in the sleepe of sinne It doth as much as any other Christian exercise worke vpon our affections purging them from worldlinesse and sensuality and sanctifying and fitting them for Gods seruice It inflameth our loue towards God and all spirituall and heauenly things for as in worldly matters of looking commeth louing so heere by meditating vpon these greater excellencies and taking as it were a full view with the eyes of our minde of their beauty and perfection wee come to haue our hearts inflamed with their loue and long after nothing more then their fruition It kindleth also our zeale and deuotion in Gods seruice when as thereby we come to see that it is the maine end of our comming into the world that all other labour is vtterly lost and all our strength is spent in vaine which is imployed in the pursuite of worldly vanities that profit not and finally that whatsoeuer paines we take in Gods seruice is to good purpose being richly rewarded in this world and the World to come It worketh in our hearts affiance in God when as we consider of his truth in his promises and all-sufficiencie in performance and a true and sonne-like feare of him when as we thinke seriously of his infinite loue his soueraignty power and glorious Maiesty It draweth vs on to performe sincere obedience not onely passiue in suffering what God inflicteth when we consider that it proceedeth from loue and tendeth to our good and the furthering of our saluation but also actiue for who will not willingly serue such a Master that duely meditateth on his goodnesse in himselfe and bounty towards vs Besides by meditating vpon Gods Law we are drawne on to keepe it when as wee consider the excellencie of it and the benefits and fruits of our obedience and as euill thoughts are a strong inducement to bring vs to euill workes so also it is in those that are good For as the Apostle Iames seemeth to make it the thoughts are the first seeds which are suggested Iam. 1. 12 13 14 into our minds and hearts the which being entertained with delight doe cause as it were the first conception of our actions and this is done when the affections are tickled and allured with the things that by the thoughts are propounded vnto them which are as ready to imbrace what the iudgement approoueth as the hungry stomake such meate as is commended vnto it by the taste And the affections moouing and inclining the will doe nourish the conception as the child in the wombe till it come to perfect shape whereupon consent follovving it is brought to the birth and produced into act opportunity seruing as the Midvvife the vvill as Vice-roy to reason hauing command ouer all the inferiour povvers and parts and inioyning them to execute that vvhich the mind first suggested the affections imbraced and it selfe liketh and approoueth Finally as it dravveth vs on to obedience so it maketh vs constant in it because it is not grounded vpon Booke-knovvledge or that vvhich entring by the eare goeth not much further but floteth in the braine and neuer descendeth into the heart the which faileth vanisheth vpon many occasions as the scorching heate of persecution the tentations of the deuil the sophisticall wiles of cunning heretikes which ouerturning such a speculatiue knowledge as it were the foundation doe bring all to ruine that is built vpon it but it is settled vpon such a knowledge as is wrought into the heart and affections by Meditation which vvill not lose their hold of those good things and sweet comforts of which they haue tasted and thorowly fed vpon to the nourishing of the soule in all Primum ipsum fontem suum id est mentem de qua oritur purificat consideratio deinde regit affectus dirigit actus corrigit excessus c. Bern. de considerat lib. 1. grace and goodnesse and strengthening of it vnto all holy duties although the knowledge of the braine being too weake to withstand such opposites doth vtterly faile both in offensiue arguments and defensiue answeres In a Word this Meditation is most profitable for all parts and purposes For as one saith It purifieth the minde that is the first fountaine from which it springeth it gouerneth the affections it directeth the actions correcteth excesse composeth our manners orderly amendeth and graceth our liues and finally conferreth experimentall and feeling knovvledge both of things diuine and humane §. Sect. 6 That the exercise of Meditation is very necessary Finally this exercise of Meditation is no lesse necessary then profitable for it is the food of our soules or if you will the stomake and naturall heate whereby it is disgested which preserueth our spirituall life without which we can no more continue in good liking and well-being then our bodies without meate For as they may liue for a good time in a weake estate and poore plight if they cast vp their food soone after they haue eaten it by vertue of some small reliques that remaine behind but can neuer bee fat healthy and strong if the meate bee not retained concocted and applied to the seuerall parts so our soules may liue the spirituall life of grace by hearing and reading
which we stand in need more then others in respect of our naturall defects that we may the better dispatch our businesse and the colder wee feele our selues the more necessary we thinke it to come vnto the fire or to vse some exercise that we may recouer our naturall heate And so in like manner the sight of these defects should not hinder vs from this exercise seeing it is the meanes to inlighten our mindes with more knowledge to get spirituall health and strength whereby wee may be inabled to performe this and all other good duties daily in more perfection and to warme our cold and frozen hearts that we may performe seruice vnto God with more heate of godly zeale and feruour of deuotion Besides though we be not able of our selues so much as to thinke a good thought yet if in obedience to God we vse this his holy Ordinance he will inable vs vnto it being all-sufficient to make vs both to thinke and do whatsoeuer he requireth at our hands §. Sect. 3 Their obiection answered who pretend want of matter to meditate vpon Thirdly we are ready to obiect want of matter to meditate vpon and that we are so barren in our inuention that the fire of our deuotion is ready to goe out as soone as it is kindled for want of this fuell to nourish and preserue it But this is to excuse one negligence with another seeing the Lord hath set before vs and euen put into our hands the large Volume of his Creatures and the Booke of holy Scriptures in both which there is abundant matter of Meditation if we had but the hearts to view and reade them besides the consideration of our owne misery our manifold sinnes and corruptions wants and imperfections Gods manifold mercies and innumerable blessings vouchsafed vnto vs the administration of his iudgements and such like of which I shall haue occasion to speake more heereafter And therefore there being no want of good seed we haue no cause to complaine of any thing but the barrennesse of our hearts and their auersenesse to good things if they bring not foorth in this kind plentifull fruits The which as it is to be bewailed with true sorrow that wee who haue matter enough to thinke and meditate vpon in vvorldly things for a whole yeere together though none be prepared to our hands being heerein such quick Workemen that wee can both gather our straw and burne our bricke in full tale should bee so barren of matter when wee come to thinke of things spirituall and heauenly so it must mooue vs with so much the more diligence and earnestnesse to reade and study the Scriptures and to obserue the workes of God and finding our emptinesse to resort to Gods store-houses like the Egyptians to Iosephs that wee may be filled with such prouision as hee hath made for vs and haue no more cause to complaine of want §. Sect. 4 Other hinderances remooued Fourthly wee are hindred from performing this duty by manifold distractions both inward and outward Of the former kinde is the indisposition of our hearts to spirituall and heauenly things and their readinesse to be carried away from them when they take them into their consideration after worldly vanities The which so much discourageth many that they neglect this duty altogether because they finde themselues so vnfit to performe it But our vvants and vveakenesses should not driue vs further from God but make vs rather dravv neerer vnto him and by earnest prayer to craue the gracious assistance of his holy Spirit that we may be inabled thereby to serue him better Neither must our imperfections and distractions in performing Christian duties mooue vs to neglect them altogether for this is that which the deuill would haue and if wee thus farre yeeld vnto him wee shall be sure to performe nothing that is good seeing he will neuer let distractions and discouragements to bee wanting vnto vs but being thorowly humbled in the sight of our infirmities and bewailing our wants let vs labour daily after more perfection And to this end let vs vse due preparation before wee vndertake this exercise of which I shall speake afterwards Secondly let vs keepe the Christian watch before spoken of ouer our hearts and repell these distractions at their first entrance Thirdly let vs pray against them and desire the Lord to strengthen vs that they may not preuaile to pull away our hearts from him Fourthly wee must at other times restraine our hearts and minds that they may not wander whither they list and keepe them vnder some command that they may not be to seeke when wee would imploy them about holy duties Fifthly we must fit the length of our Meditations to the strength of our deuotion and let them be inlarged as it increaseth Which meanes when we haue vsed let vs set vpon this exercise and if our distractions are so great and many that they would giue vs leaue to thinke vpon nothing else let vs make them the matter of our Meditation accusing our hearts for their loosenesse and worldlinesse their deadnesse and backwardnesse to all good duties that so we may bring them to vnfained repentance §. Sect. 5 That company and worldly busines should not hinder vs from this exercise of Meditation The outward distractions which are alleadged as necessary impediments of this holy exercise are the company of friends who comming to visit vs take vp that time which should bee spent about it the multitude of businesse which affordeth vs no leasure and want of conuenient place wherein we might be priuately by our selues to performe this duty which cannot bee done in the company of others But for the first no company should be so deare vnto vs as that it should cause vs to breake off our communion and society with God Or if to auoyd inciuility and giuing offence we doe intermit this exercise and put it off to another time this must not make vs to neglect it altogether but wee must set our selues about it when our company is gone and redeeme this losse by doubling our diligence in this holy exercise And for our businesse and imployments we are according to our Sauiours counsell to thinke this one thing Luk. 10. 42. necessary and to be preferred before all other and first to seeke the Kingdome of God and his righteousnesse esteeming no businesse so necessary as Math. 6. 33. the inriching of our soules with spirituall grace and vsing the meanes which may further and assure vs of our saluation accounting those imployments worldly carnall and not worthy our paines which shoulder and thrust out spirituall exercises And yet if our important businesse should wholly take vs vp and that the necessity of our estate and calling should so strictly at all times bind vs vnto them that wee had no leisure for religious duties there were some colour and but a colour of excuse but the fault is not in the multitude of our imployments but either
our secret closets or in the fields and in our retired walkes Onely these two things are to be obserued in our choyce of the place first that it be free from company and noyse for our meditation must be a soliloquie with God and our owne soules and secondly this priuate place must be such as in our experience we find freest from distraction and fittest to further vs in our deuotion In which regard as I take it those places are most conuenient wherin there are fewest obiects to draw away the senses with vnusuall delights seeing they are ready to carry to the imagination what they obserue with pleasure and that being distracted withdraweth also the mind and heart from this exercise And consequently our closet and chamber or our ordinary and vsuall walke abroad where nothing is to be obserued but that which is common and often seene are to be preferred before such places wherein there is variety of new and pleasing obiects and one ordinary place better then diuers and many because we can there soonest and with most ease recollect our thoughts and being gathered keepe them together without distraction §. Sect. 2 Of the time that it must not be continuall but as we get fittest opportunity Concerning the time of this set and solemne meditation diuers things are to be obserued First it must not be perpetuall and continuall for howsoeuer the other kind of meditation which is sudden short and occasionall may be at times performed when we haue any opportunity yet this serious and solemne kind cannot be so in regard of our weaknes which cannot beare it and indure the labour and in respect of other duties which wee are bound to performe as well as this both religious and ciuill and must be all done in their due and seasonable time In which regard it is to be esteemed so farre off from a state of Angelical perfection which is wholly taken vp with contemplation that it cannot bee excused nor wiped from the blemish of deserued blame because many other duties as necessary in their due time and place are vtterly omitted and neglected Besides the obiect of this exercise being spirituall diuine and supernaturall is farre too excellent for the weake sight of our minds to be alwayes gazing on or if it should it would soone bee dazeled and dulled yea distracted and quite lost like the bodily eyes with beholding the Sunne in his full brightnesse Yea as this exercise must not bee continuall so neither should it be ouer-common the which as it causeth wearinesse and satiety they lothing and this remissenesse and slacke performance which faileth as much in the manner zeale and deuotion as it exceedeth in time and number so doth it by assiduity lose in our iudgement that esteeme and in our hearts that awfull reuerence and feruor of affection which is due vnto it and so becommeth cold and formall heartlesse and vselesse like physicke which being ordinarily taken becommeth familiar to nature and so worketh not any extraordinary effect Neither can the most men be often exercised in this duty in a set and solemne manner vnlesse they cause other necessary duties of Christianity and of their callings to giue way vnto it with great losse and inconuenience In which respect great difference is to be made between the rich and wealthy who haue much spare time and poore men who liue by their daily labour and haue little time to spare for the performance of many religious duties no lesse necessary And amongst those who haue worldly necessaries without bodily toyle mee thinkes there should bee some difference in the frequency of this exercise betweene ordinary Christians and vs of the Ministery and that we should more often apply our selues vnto it then any other sort of men both because spirituall and heauenly things are the chiefe obiects about which our minds should bee exercised and because these holy meditations doe more directly and immediately fit vs for the duties of our callings then they doe other men in theirs In which regard it were to be wished that wee would let few or no dayes passe without some time spent in this holy duty which will make vs much more profitable both to our selues and others The which I speake not to spurre on any to outrunne his deuotion which being left behind will make this exercise cold formall and not worth the while and much lesse to bridle and restraine the zeale of other men who haue will and time to performe daily this holy duty but onely because I would not insnare weake consciences with doubts and difficulties by laying vpon them this taske as a necessary burthen which the Lord hath left free and at their deuotion §. Sect. 3 Of the fittest time for meditation The second thing required in respect of the time is that it be not left at randome and at large without any certaine limits bounding it to one part of the day more then another but then doing it when we are best at leisure or when some good mood or pang of deuotion driueth vs to it for then we shall neuer be constant in this exercise but shift it off from one time to another at the first rarely performing it and at the last neglecting it altogether But when with good aduice we haue made choyce of that time of the day which is fittest both in respect of our abilities and occasions it is our best way not for conscience but conueniency to keepe vs strictly to it if some important cause and vnexpected and waighty businesse doe not presse vpon vs and change our course obseruing constantly as neere as we can the same dayes of the week and the same houre of the day for the ordinary performing of this exercise For as order in all good duties is a cause of constancy so an orderly constancy or constant order is a notable meanes of continuance and perseuerance whereas if wee intermit them and doe them onely by fits our false and deceitfull hearts vnder pretence of putting them off to a more conuenient time will make vs at last wholly to omit them For if we bee vnfit to day wee shall bee more vnfit to morrow and indisposition if wee yeeld vnto it without resistance not labouring with our hearts to bring them into better frame and to recouer the heate of our cooled deuotion will quickly bring vs to a loathing auersenesse and vtter neglect But though it bee concluded that some certaine dayes and houres must be wisely chosen and constantly deuoted to this exercise yet what speciall time this should be as what dayes of the weeke or what houre in the day should be set apart for it is not so easily determined onely the Lords Day so challengeth this duty as most proper vnto it that it cannot then be neglected in some kind or other without sinne For the choyce of other dayes and set houres in them it must be left to Christian prudence ayded by euery mans owne experience which will
bring the poynt in hand within the compasse and reach of our vnderstandings Which when wee haue done we must further amplifie and inlarge our matter that yet our minds may more cleerly and distinctly conceiue and comprehend it and our willes hearts and affections may afterwards worke vpon and apply it for better and more plentifull vse in the inflaming of our loue and stirring vp our deuotion by bringing it through the common places of inuention according to the rules of art which being but the polishing and perfecting of naturall reason it will not seeme hard or strange vnto vs if we haue but the helpe of some good directions and fit examples for our imitation Now these places of which I speake are the causes of all kinds as the efficient cause procreant or conseruant principall or instrumentall the matter of which and the forme by which it existeth the finall cause for which it is and whereunto it tendeth the effects and fruits of it the subiect place wherein it is or the obiect about which it is exercised the adiuncts properties and as we call them the appurtenances belonging to it what things are diuers from it or opposite or contrary vnto it either in relation or nature The things whereunto it may bee compared either in quantity or quality and by what similitudes it may be illustrated and made thereby both more easie and familiar and more fit to make in the memory a deeper impression and to worke with greater efficacy vpon the heart and affections The names and titles of it which being rightly giuen doe shew the nature of the thing which is called by them The which are best considered when wee define the thing whereof wee meditate where beginning with the name of the thing defined wee may proceed to the parts of the definition But aboue all other places we are to preferre the diuine testimonies of holy Scriptures which are most effectuall for the inlightening of the vnderstanding the conuincing of the iudgement the perswading and inclining of the will and the working of the poynt in hand vpon the heart and affections In which respect it is most profitable that we call to our remembrance those places which are fittest for our purpose to prooue or illustrate the matter in hand and to apply them for the strengthening and confirming of all the other places of inuention as proofes of them orderly proceeding from one to another in that method and manner before expressed To all which purposes the testimonies of holy Scriptures are most pregnant powerfull and profitable for howsoeuer humane testimonies are aboue all other arguments of least authority and efficacy in any art because their whole strength resteth vpon the credit of men who are all liers and subiect to errours yet in matters of Diuinity testimonies of holy Scripture are of greatest validity and authority and farre aboue all other arguments and proofes produced by humane reason seeing they are the Oracles of God who being truth it selfe can neither deceiue nor be deceiued and being sufficient to all spirituall vses will yeeld vnto vs plentifull matter to furnish our meditations though we were vnable to make vse of the other Notwithstanding those other helpes by bringing the poynt in hand through all the common places of inuention especially these testimonies of Scripture being ioyned with all and euery of them to confirme and strengthen them are not to be neglected because they will much further vs in our orderly proceeding and for the amplifying and inlarging cleering and prouing the poynt whereon we meditate and furnishing vs with variety of matter Yet heere too much curiosity is to be auoyded in bringing euery poynt through euery head or common place of inuention because euery theame whereon we meditate will not admit such considerations As God infinite in all perfection and farre aboue the reach of humane reason cannot in our meditations of him be brought through the most of those common places seeing he hath no causes being Iehouah the cause of causes and hauing his being in himselfe giueth being to all things Neither hath he if we speake properly any place seeing hee containeth all things and is contained of nothing nor any accidents or qualities seeing all his attributes and properties are his Essence nor any contraries seeing there cannot be the like reason of things finite and him that is infinite and nothing can truly oppose his omnipotent nature although they doe it in shew and in our weake apprehension neither can hee be compared in quantity or quality seeing he is aboue all comparison and nothing is equall or like vnto him And finally he is not subiect to any distribution being a most simple nature and indiuisible who hath neither Genus nor species parts nor members nor vnto any definition seeing his infinite nature is vnsearchable howsoeuer he may be described by that which he is not rather then by that he is though he be the chiefe being that wee may in some darke manner conceiue of him in our shallow capacity Besides there are other theames which we cannot bring through diuers of these heads without much difficulty especially the specificall matter and formes which in most things are vnknowne vnto vs. And therefore our course must be among many places of inuention to take those which being most pregnant and profitable doe with some ease offer themselues to our meditations as the causes efficient and effects properties and qualities and not tye our selues too strictly to finde out all which would rather distract then helpe vs in this exercise But chiefly aiming in all this discourse of our vnderstanding at the right vse and maine end of it which is not curiously to play the Artists but to spend our time in a religious exercise for the increase of our deuotion our inriching with spirituall grace and for the strengthening of vs vnto all duties of a godly life when we finde any difficulty in our inuention or stop in our way we must passe by it and thinke on that which is next and more easie to bee found §. Sect. 3 That we are in our meditations chiefly to respect our will harts and affections our liues and actions And thus we are to proceed in the first part of meditation which respecteth the discourse of our mind and vnderstanding The second part respecteth the practique faculties the will heart and affections the life and actions vnto which in this exercise we are to haue chiefe regard that they may thereby be sanctified and nourished in all spirituall graces and strengthened to the performance of all holy duties with cheerfulnesse and delight Neither is it sufficient that we do by the former meanes prouide plenty of spirituall food fit for the nourishment of our soules vnlesse we also feed vpon it and apply it vnto them for their speciall vse It is not enough that wee prepare abundant meanes and matter for our spirituall good vnlesse wee fit and apply them to those ends and vses for
which we did prepare them whereof if wee faile all our former labour will be vaine and fruitlesse For as it doth not auaile a man for the preseruation and comfort of his life that his granaries and store-houses are full of all good prouision no not to haue his table throughly furnished with all variety of meats if he doe not feed vpon them nor to haue his chests and wardrobe full of apparell if he doe not put them on nor miser-like to hoord vp treasures in abundance and neuer conuert them to vse nor imploy them for the reliefe of his necessity and comfort of his life so it will not profit vs at all for the nourishing strengthening and refreshing of our soules to make prouision in all kinds and to lay it vp in the store-house of our minds and memories if it be not applyed to our hearts and affections which are the most essentiall and vitall parts of a true Christian that they may nourish and comfort them and make them actiue and able to performe with cheerfulnesse all holy duties of a Christian life To which purpose there is further required after we haue by the discourse of our vnderstandings cleered and inlarged the matter whereon wee meditate with much variety that we now labour to bring all which wee haue thought vpon by speciall application to our owne particular vse and to worke and inforce it vpon our hearts and consciences that they may haue a liuely taste and thorow sense and feeling of it stirring vp our affections according to the nature and quality of the matter either to holy loue or hatred to admiration or contempt ioy or sorrow hope or feare desire or abhorring confidence or shame and so in the rest Thus if the subiect matter of our meditation be good both in it owne nature and vnto vs we are by considering the Authour and end of it the beauty and excellency the profit and benefit the necessity of hauing it and the misery of wanting it to worke it into our hearts by inflaming them with the loue and desire of it by stirring them vp with admiration in their pursuit and ioy in their fruition by affecting them with hope of obtaining them either in respect of matter or degree and with care and feare of losing or lessening them But if it be euill and wicked wee are by considering the causes and fountaine from which it springeth the pernicious ends whereto it tendeth the mischieuous effects which it produceth the deformity and basenesse the losse and misery vnprofitablenesse and maliciousnesse of it to worke our hearts to a further detestation and lothing to a contempt auersation and abhorring of it if by the tentations of our spirituall enemies it be pressed vpon vs or to shame and sorrow if they bee tainted with it and haue giuen it admission Neither must we content our selues with weake motions in this kind but wee must labour to worke in our hearts feruent affections and such as discouer much zeale and deuotion not thinking it enough to taste of these spirituall meats which the discourse of our vnderstandings hath set before vs and so to leaue them as it were standing vpon the table without receiuing by them any further benefit but we must hunger and thirst after them with longing and earnest desires we must labour to haue a thorow sense and feeling of their comfortable sweetnesse yea wee must swallow them downe and digest them not so much in our stomackes as in the ventricles of our hearts to increase the vitall spirits of our soules which may inable vs to liue the life of grace and make vs fit and vigorous for spirituall motion And the more we finde our selues affected with these spirituall delicacies and the more sweetnesse and benefit we rellish in them the more earnestly must we still stirre vp our affections to goe on in this spirituall pursuit setting vp as it were all our sailes when wee haue got a prosperous gale and when we are come to a good veyne in this golden mine we must not bee satisfied when wee haue made an entrance but dig into it further with more diligence incouraging and comforting our selues in this delightfull labour with these first good beginnings §. Sect. 4 That we must not be discouraged though we cannot at the first feele the fruit of our meditations But what if we cannot after some good indeuour feele the sweetnesse of this exercise yet we must not be discouraged and giue it ouer but vse all good meanes to recouer our taste and spirituall appetite seeing the cause of the defect is in their indisposition and not because this spirituall food wanteth sweetnesse And seeing it is not a matter intellectuall and subiect to the discourse of the mind but rather of sense and practice caused by a secret fitting and application of it to the obiect which is principally done by the Spirit of God working in our hearts and instrumentally by a liuely faith therefore we are not to labour so much to stirre vp our affections that we may rellish this sweetnesse by discourse of reason which worketh little vpon the sense and appetite and much lesse by vehement agitation of the body and outward parts to draw on passion like Actours vpon a Stage as some haue foolishly prescribed but applying the poynts whereon we haue discoursed by faith let vs labour to gaine the rellish and taste of sweetnesse in them rather by prayer then by arguments Neither let this discourage vs and interrupt our exercise but let vs submitting our selues to the good will and pleasure of God wait his leisure with meeknesse and patience expecting when he will be pleased to descend into our hearts by his holy Spirit to mooue and excite our affections as somtime the Angell into the Poole that hee might trouble the waters According to that in the Lamentations It is good that a man Lam. 3. 26. should both hope and quietly waite for the saluation of the Lord. Which if wee doe we shall assuredly finde the fruit of our labour For as the Prophet speaketh of vision so may I of this spirituall visitation It stayeth but for Habak 2. 3. the appoynted time but at the end it shall speake comfort to our hearts and not lye Though it seeme to tarry wait for it because it will surely come it will not tarry Yea if we be not discouraged with this delay but continue our exercise in obedience to God labouring to performe it as we are able when we cannot doe it in such perfection as we would the Lord when hee commeth to visit our hearts will bring in his hand double wages rewarding both our obedience and duty and also our faith and patience by filling our hearts with spirituall comforts quickening their appetite and replenishing them with holy affections So that though like greene wood they are not presently inflamed but need much blowing before they can be thorowly kindled yet if wee continue they will through Gods
outward and inward defilements of sinne Wash thy selfe therefore yea bathe and diue thy selfe in them whereby as thou shalt bee certainly assured that thou art washed and purged from the guilt and punishment of all thy sinnes in the precious Lauer and Fountaine of thy Sauiours blood so shalt thou find these waters of repentance notable helpes and meanes to cleanse thee from the corruption and filth of sinne Drench but thy selfe in them O my soule and thou shalt drowne them for though to thee they are liuing waters and helpe to preserue thee yet they will stifle and choke thy sinfull corruptions though like the waters appoynted for the triall of Num. 3. 27 28. iealousie they will make thee fruitfull yet they will cause thy sinnes to rot and perish working diuersly vpon diuers subiects Worldly sorrow indeed causeth death because it doth not conioyne but seuer thee from Christ thy life It is a fruit of the flesh the ioy whereof is mortall and therefore much more must its griefe needs be mortall It looketh not to heauen but to the earth not drawing to God but driuing thee from him It respecteth punishment and not sinnes and lamenteth more the losse of earthly trifles then of Gods loue and heauenly excellencies And therefore when this bitternesse is thrust vpon thee by thy corrupt flesh thou hast iust cause to cry out with the children of the Prophets that there is death in the pot and sinne in such sorrow for which griefe thou hast iust cause of further grieuing Mistake not this worldly sorrow O my soule for true repentance .. Let not these muddy teares come into thine eyes which will but dimme and dazle the sight of faith so as it shall not bee able to discerne thy Sauiour But labour after that godly sorrow which will cause repentance not to be repented of which though it may seeme vnpleasant to thy carnall taste yet thou shalt finde it wholesome though not so toothsome If not delightfull meate yet at least profitable physick which by purging away the corrupt humours of sinne will helpe to preserue thy spirituall health and life Yea in truth my soule thou shalt vpon good experience finde this repentance not onely good and profitable but also sweet and comfortable causing thee to possesse and inioy thy selfe with much peace and patience §. Sect. 2 Motiues to repent taken from the Authour and efficient causes of this grace For who is the Authour of it but God himselfe who with his sweetnesse sweetens all things which he giueth to his children and though they bee bitter in themselues yet tempering them with his loue hee maketh them to become pleasant turning our mourning into reioycing and raising out of the subiect of sorrow matter of ioy It is a cup of Gods tempering and therfore refuse not to drin kt it it must needs be good comming from him who being the chiefe Goodnesse is Authour of all good It is Gods gift O my soule and no naturall act in thine owne power and therefore when thou wantest it sue vnto him that giueth liberally to all that aske of him when thou hast it ascribe nothing to thy selfe but let him haue the glory of his owne gift It is his gift and not in thine owne power take it then thankfully at his hand whilst in his acceptable time he offreth it lest pulling it back for thine vngrateful neglect thou seek it too late and neuer findest it It is a gift of the Spirit which like the wind bloweth when and where it listeth and not at thine appoyntment spread thy sailes my soule whilest this gale lasteth and open the dore of thine hart whilest the Spirit knocketh It is the gift of grace and not of merit towards which thou hast brought nothing as the cause but thy sinnes onely as the occasion and therefore as it is giuen freely so freely take it It is the grace of God which like the Sunne with kindly heate doth with the beames of his fauour dissolue the clouds of griefe and causeth them to distill in repentant teares and not the strong and cold winds of his rigorous iustice and terrible threats which either blow them quite away or congeale them vnto an Icy hardnesse making thy teares whilest they are dropping like haile-stones which will destroy thy fruits of obedience rather then cause them to grow and multiply It is not a common but a sauing grace seeing to whomsoeuer God giues it he giueth them also saluation with it and therefore my soule if thou wouldest haue the one refuse not the other for these gifts of grace must goe together It is an Euangelicall gift and not a legall which haue such hard conditions that they can seldome be obtained whereas the Gospell not onely offereth to giue but also inableth thee to receiue what it offereth and to performe what it requireth The strong winde thunder and earthquake of legall threatenings doe onely prepare a way but it is the still voyce of the Gospell which assuring thee by faith of Gods loue worketh it in thee And therefore my soule despise not this Word of grace but whilest thy God speaketh and allureth thee by his sweet promises to repentance hearken vnto him and harden Psal 75. 7 8. not thine heart It is a gift of God which thou returnest vnto him againe and thy selfe with it Feare not lest it shall bee reiected and thou with it because it is small and worthlesse for thy God requireth not perfection but truth and that his gifts bee not imbased by the mixture of thy hypocrisie Hee looketh not to receiue much where hee giueth but little nor will reiect any of his owne graces as small and worthlesse seeing though they bee but of small value as they are thine yet from the Author and giuer they haue sufficient worth and excellency for which hee will accept them It is a gift which thy God hath freely giuen thee but by and for his Sonne thy Sauiour It came to thee of free grace from God by Christ but to him by purchase Thou hast it for nothing saue gratefull acceptance but thy Sauiour bought it at a deare rate euen with the inestimable price of his precious Blood nothing else could procure thy pardon without which there was no place to repentance for neuer wouldest thou haue returned to God whom thou hadst incensed to wrath by thy sinnes had not Christ by that propitiatory Sacrifice reconciled thee and wrought thy peace Besides so was thy rebellious heart hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sinne vnto more then an adamantine hardnesse that nothing but the Blood of the slaine Goate or innocent Lambe could mollifie and soften it that it might bee fit to receiue the impression of this sauing grace and to melt and resolue in repentant teares And therefore seeing thy Sauiour hath bought it at so deare a purchase doe not now vngratefully refuse it when hee so graciously offereth it vnto thee of free gift Especially seeing hee vseth
of them and haue distinctly handled and cleered the maine points of Religion contained in them Not that the Scriptures doe not themselues sufficiently teach all things necessarie vnto saluation without any humane addition but because the Lord intending to vse the ministery of his seruants the Prophets and Pastors of his Church for the edification of his people hath caused them to be so penned as that there should be continuall vse both of their expositions and application Which whoso contemne or neglect and content themselues with the sole reading of the Scriptures if they be not of eminent parts and indued with a great measure of spirituall vnderstanding they will but slowly proceed in the growth of their knowledge nor without much labour and long study attaine vnto any great perfection though they may get some such competency as is necessary to saluation For many eyes see more then one and great workes are effected more speedily and easily that are set forward with the helpe of many hands And therefore I cannot commend their course though otherwise they be godly and religious and much lesse those who set them in it that neglect the reading of all others bookes besides the holy Scriptures because they haue all-sufficiency in them though in respect of the publike meanes they much preferre as they haue good cause the Word sincerely and soundly preached before the Word barely read notwithstanding that this publike reading is to be preferred before priuate as before I haue shewed As though children should content themselues with the whole loafe of bread or ioynt of meat because they haue in them sufficient nourishment and refuse to haue it cut out and carued vnto them vnlesse it be at a publike feast because with much adoe they can twitch and pull some little pieces and fragments from them which may bee enough to hold life and soule together But let such know that howsoeuer the Scriptures containe all things necessary to saluation yea are sufficient to saue the most ignorant through the inward illumination of the Spirit where all other helpes and meanes are wanting yet where these are to bee had they will be lesse sufficient and effectuall to vs if wee neglect them seeing the Lord granteth them vnto vs to this end that wee should vse them for the cleering of those places that are obscure and for the inforcing and applying of those poynts that are more plaine for the discussing of doubtfull cases and for the laying open of many poynts of doctrine necessary for our direction in the course of a godly life which being many of them not manifestly expressed but implied and to bee gathered by necessary consequence it is not within the reach of euery ones capacity to gather them sufficiently by their owne reading and meditation especially if they neglect wilfully those helpes which the Lord graciously doth offer vnto them §. Sect. 5 Some speciall directions for the choyce of fit Authours which may helpe vs in the practice of godlinesse Now amongst those innumerable bookes which are set forth by learned and godly men we must vse singular care to chuse such as are most profitable for our edification As those first and before others which are sufficient to informe our iudgements in the maine poynts of Christian Religion the knowledge whereof is necessary to saluation Of which we may haue plentifull choyce both those which handle all these poynts more briefly and compendiously as Doctor Nowels Catechisme Master Bezaes Confession questions answeres Doctor Hall Doctor Burges and Master Balls Catechismes A briefe method of Catechizing The way to true blessednesse and many others and such as handle the same poynts more fully and largely as Virels Catechisme Bastingius The summe of sacred Diuinity A treatise of Christian Religion Vrsinus Catechisme Caluins Institutions and the Workes of our reuerend Countreyman Master Perkins who hath excellently handled the most poynts of Christian Religion in his learned and religious writings And hauing thorowly informed our iudgements by reading and studying some of these or others of like nature which by the light of our owne iudgements or helpe of others directions we thinke fittest for vs wee may then also profitably peruse other writings which may further and direct vs in the duties of piety and of a godly life As Master Rogers his seuen Treatises or if they seeme too long for our little leisure the abridgement of them the which is so exactly done that in my iudgement it fully comprizeth in it the whole summe and substance of them all with the addition of many other particular poynts and proofes Or another intituled Directions to a godly life gathered out of the same 7. Treatises Besides other books in our own language which as excellently as in any other handle both learnedly and religiously many speciall parts of Christianity and particular discourses tending to piety which are most perswasiue pithy and profitable to further vs in all the duties of a godly life Amongst which I cannot but commend vnto thee Christian Reader that plaine and familiar exposition of the ten Commandements with all other workes of the same Authours The workes of those reuerend seruants of God Master Greenham Master Arthur Dent and of my late worthy assistant Master Daniel Dike who shall be euer vnto me of happy memory in whose Treatises nothing seemeth wanting which piety learning and wit could adde vnto them And finally the workes of our famous and diuine English Seneca in Doctour Hall which wit and piety are so matched as that they seeme to striue which should exceed the other Many other labours of worthy men might bee added some of which still remaine as excellent ornaments and lights in Gods Church and some are at rest with the Lord and haue receiued the Crowne of their labours but that I would not too much increase mine owne booke with naming other mens and also because I thought it fit to leaue some to the Readers choyce and to the aduice of others which vpon notice of their estates can direct them better Onely aiming at mine owne maine end of perswading all to the duties of a godly life let mee giue this generall rule to bee obserued that wee rather make choyce of such bookes as doe soundly informe the iudgement and worke powerfully vpon the heart and affections then of such as containing little but idle eloquence and frothy conceits of wit doe nourish in the Reader vaine curiosity and please his phantasie with fruitlesse flashes Yea I would perswade the deuout Christian to whom I chiefly write who laboureth more after piety then learning and speculatiue knowledge that they would principally reade such bookes as will make them more holy and religious rather then more learned and such experimentall Diuinity as will fit and further them for Christian practice rather then for discourse Neither can I commend to such the studies of Genealogies Chronologies controuersies except hauing begun with those before-named they haue not onely leisure
before at large The fourth dutie is reprehension whereby we rebuke those that wittingly fall into sinne and wilfully continue in it without amendment The which the Apostle requireth where he chargeth vs to haue no fellowship with the vnfruitfull Epe 15. 11. workes of darkenesse but to reproue them rather implying that if wee see sinne in our brother and doe not rebuke him for it hauing a calling thereunto wee haue communion and fellowship with him and are accessary to his sinnes The right course of performing which dutie our Sauiour plainely setteth downe If thy brother shall trespasse against Matth. 18. 15. thee goe and tell his fault betweene thee and him alone and if he shall heare thee thou hast gained thy brother c. Which dutie if wee neglect we hate our brother in truth whatsoeuer shew we make to the contrary and doe nothing hereby but discouer our selfe-love which maketh vs loth to trouble our selues in so vnpleasant a businesse and suffer others rather to perish in their sinnes then wee will venter the alienation of their hearts from vs by giuing them any distaste And this reason the Lord vseth to presse this duty Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart Leu. 19. 17. but thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer sinne vpon him The fifth dutie is exhortation whereby wee incite and prouoke others vnto all duties of godlinesse pricking forward those which are dull and sluggish dehorting and disswading from vice and sinne those that are in danger to fall into it and incouraging those who runne well in the Christian race that they may continue faithfull and hold out vnto the end And vnto this the Apostle perswadeth vs Exhort one another dayly while it is called to day lest any of you be hardned through the deceitfulnesse Heb. 3. 13. of sinne The sixth dutie is consolation whereby wee strengthen the weake hands and feeble knees and refresh with seasonable Heb. 12. 12. comforts those which are ready to faint vnder the waight of their afflictions And this the Apostle requireth of all Christians Comfort 1. Thes 5. 11 14. saith he your selues together and edify one another euen as you doe and againe Comfort the feeble-minded support the weake be patient towards all men Reioyce with them that reioyce and weepe with them that weepe be of the same Rom. 12. 15. minde one towards another for it is an ease to those that are in misery to haue companions of their griefe and the heauiest waight is made more tolerable when as it is borne by many shoulders The seuenth duty is counsell whereby we aduize those who doe not know of themselues what to doe in the best course which is an excellent office to bee performed by those whom God hath indued with wisedome and sound iudgement towards them who are weake and defectiue in these gifts Yea in truth it is very profitable when it is giuen by those which are of equall parts yea oftentimes by those who are much inferiour vnto vs as we see in Abigails counsell to Dauid because lookers on being free from all preiudice and passion can see more cleerly then those who are interessed in the busines though at other times more quick-sighted pride selfe-loue and vnruly affections corrupting and blinding their iudgement and mis-leading them out of the right way The last duty tending to further one another in godlinesse is good example by which shining before them in the light of an holy conuersation we doe not onely shew them the wayes of righteousnesse but also as it were by the hand leade them in it And vnto this our Sauiour exhorteth Let your light so shine before men that seeing Mat. 5. 16. your good workes they may glorifie your Father which is in heauen And the Apostle Peter Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that 1. Pet. 2. 12. and 3. 1. whereas they speake against you as euill doers they may by your good workes which they shall behold glorifie God in the day of visitation And so much concerning the ordinary helpes and meanes whereby wee may be inabled and furthered in all the duties of a godly life CAP. XXXIII Of extraordinary meanes of a godly life and first of feasting and solemne thankesgiuing §. Sect. 1 Of solemne thankesgiuing what it is and when to be performed HAuing intreated of the ordinary meanes of a godly life it now followeth that we say something of the extraordinary which are such as are to be vsed vpon extraordinary occasions when God offereth them vnto vs. And these are specially two the first is holy feasting wherein we returne vnto God thankes and praise for his speciall blessings and benefits the other an holy fast wherein we doe after an extraordinary manner humble our selues before him in the sight and sense of our sinnes or some afflictions which they haue deseruedly brought vpon vs. Concerning the former I shall not need to say much seeing I haue already spoken of it and am here onely to shew what extraordinary thankes and praise we are to returne vnto God when as we are stirred vp thereunto by some extraordinary and speciall benefit The which is the same thanksgiuing spoken of before performed in a solemne special maner for some great extraordinary fauour of God shining cleerly in some more then vsuall benefit receiued as it were from his owne hand when in respect of secondary causes we could not so much as hope for it and in regard of our sinnes and vnworthinesse we had good cause to expect the contrary As when God hath magnified his wisedome power and goodnesse vnto vs in some wonderful deliuerance from some dreadful and desperate danger threatening imminent destruction or out of some grieuous calamity into which we are already plunged when as we could not reasonably expect helpe and safety from our owne meanes or the assistance of any creature but from God alone to whom nothing is impossible or in bestowing vpon vs some positiue benefit of great vse and worth when vpon the former considerations we could conceiue small hope that euer we should haue inioyed it Of the former we haue diuers examples in the Scriptures As in that solemne thanksgiuing rendred vnto God by the people of Israel for their freedome out of the Egyptian bondage and for drowning their enemies in the red Sea for which Moses Miriam with the rest of the people Exod. 15. men and women reioyce before God and sing vnto him songs of deliuerance The which they yeerly renewed in a most solemne manner in the celebration of the Feast of the Passeouer wherein they litterally magnified Gods mercy for that temporary deliuerance and typically for their spirituall Redemption from sinne Satan and all other enemies of their saluation by the true Paschall Lambe the Messias who was to bee slaine and offered to God his Father as a propitiatory sacrifice and all-sufficient price of Redemption
the mind are not onely preserued but also much improoued by continuall exercise so vertuous actions and workes of piety and righteousnesse being the exercises of our faith doe tend much to the strengthening of it whereas contrariwise by the neglect of these duties it is much weakened and by the contrary vices and acts of sinne exceedingly shaken and grieuously wounded In which regard the Apostle ioyneth the holding of faith and a 1. Tim. 1. 19. 1. Cor. 15. 58. good conscience because the one will not stay without the other being such louing twins as cannot be diuided but liue and die together More especially the duties of a godly life doe confirme our faith in the assurance of our election not as causes for the election of God is free of grace and Rom. 11. 6. Eph. 1. 4. not of workes but as the effects and fruits of it and as the end vnto which wee are elected for wee are not chosen because wee were holy but to the end that wee might bee holy as the Apostle sheweth Thus the Apostle Peter exhorting vs to make our calling and election sure 2. Pet. 1. 10. prescribeth this as the onely meanes the ioyning of one vertue and Christian duty with another telling vs that if wee doe these things wee shall neuer fall The Psalmist likewise setting downe the markes and signes whereby wee may know whether God hath chosen vs to dwell in his holy mountaine maketh this the first chiefe to walke vprightly and work righteousnesse Psal 15. 2. 24. 4. and to haue cleane hands and a pure heart Secondly hereby our faith is perswaded of Gods grace and loue in Christ For by keeping of Gods Commandements we are assured that we loue God according to that of the Apostle Iohn Whoso keepeth his Word in him verily is the loue of God perfected 1. Ioh. 3. 6. 1. Ioh. 4. 19. and consequently that he loueth vs seeing we loue him because he loued vs first our loue being but a sparke of that diuine and infinite flame Thirdly of our effectuall calling this being the meanes which the Apostle prescribeth to make it sure For heereby we know that the grace of God 2. Pet. 1. 10. Tit. 2. 11 12. bringing saluation hath shined vnto vs when as we are taught thereby to deny vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and to liue soberly righteously and godly in this present world that wee haue in a sauing manner heard Gods Word when hauing receiued it into honest hearts wee haue brought foorth fruits Luk. 8. 15. with patience That wee are ingrafted into Christ the true Vine when Ioh. 15. wee bring foorth the ripe Grapes of holinesse and righteousnesse That wee are trees of righteousnesse of Gods owne planting when like the tree planted by the riuers of waters wee bring foorth fruit in due season That wee are good men when out of the good treasure of our heart Psal 1. 2. Mat. 7. 17 18 20 we bring foorth that which is good That wee are of God and the Sheepe of Christ when we heare Gods Word and follow him And that wee are truely Luk. 6. 45. a kinne to Christ when wee doe the will of his Father which is in heauen Ioh. 8. 47. Mat. 12. 50. Fourthly by a godly life and the workes of piety and righteousnesse our faith is assured of it selfe that it is liuely and vnfained for as our good workes doe shew it vnto others so also they approoue it vnto our selues as being the fruits of this tree and the very breath of this body without which it is but a dead stocke and rotten carkasse For as the Apostle Iames Iam. 2. 17 26. telleth vs Faith if it haue no workes is dead being alone And as the body without the spirit is dead so faith without workes is dead also Fifthly our faith is heereby assured of our iustification and of all the fruits and benefits that doe accompany it As that we are freed from our sinnes both in respect of their guilt and punishment by the death and resurrection of Iesus Christ when as by the vertue and power of them we feele our selues deliuered from the corruption of them so as they doe not rule and raigne in vs as in former times and quickned in the inner man vnto holinesse and newnesse of life That we are reconciled vnto God when as we feele an earnest desire and constant indeuour wrought in vs of pleasing him in all things That we are his children by adoption and grace when we liue as it becommeth his children and resemble our heauenly Father in holinesse and righteousnesse That we are sanctified by his Spirit when as wee bring forth the fruits of our sanctification in a godly and Christian life That we haue vnfainedly repented of our sinnes when as wee bring forth fruits worthy amendment and doe daily exercise our selues in good workes Finally that we are Citizens of heauen and heires of euerlasting happinesse when as we haue our conuersation there setting our hearts and affections on things aboue and not on things beneath and when hauing Phil. 3. 20. Col. 3. 2. Joh. 3. 2 3. this hope that we shall be made like vnto Christ we haue purged our selues as he also is pure §. Sect. 4 That a godly life strengthneth and increaseth our hope and confidence in God The second spirituall benefit of a godly life is that it strengtheneth and increaseth our hope and confidence in God grounded vpon this assurance Psal 34. 15. that hee will preserue all those that feare and serue him from all euill all perils and dangers and the malice and might of all their enemies and that he will prouide for them all things necessary seeing he who is so bountifull euen to his enemies will not let his owne children want any thing that is good who haue a desire to serue and please him So that they which feare the Lord haue great cause to trust in the Lord as the Psalmist Psal 115. 11. exhorteth because he is their helpe and shield And this made the three Children so confident that they cared not for the rage of the Tyrant nor for the fiery Furnace though seuenfold hotter then ordinary because they had serued God with a good conscience and thereby were assured that the God whom they serued was both able and willing to deliuer them Dan. 3. 17. This made Daniel to serue God constantly whom hee had formerly serued notwithstanding the cruell edict of the King because he well knew that the God whom he serued was able to deliuer him from the Lions as Dan. 6. 16. Darius also acknowledged From which confidence there arise diuers other singular benefits as inward ioy and comfort in all estates seeing in this confidence we haue cast all our care vpon God patience in all troubles seeing we trust assuredly in God for helpe and deliuerance in that time which shall be most seasonable both for his glory
of our strength crying with Moses vnto him for helpe and deliuerance when we are pursued by our spirituall enemies Exod. 14. 15. And acknowledging with Asa our owne impotency to resist them 2. Chro. 14. 11. let vs make it our ground to implore Gods helpe Let vs bee as children in the hand of our heauenly Father and the more we finde and feele our owne weakenesse and pronenesse to fall let vs take so much the surer hold of him by a liuely faith and implore his helpe with the more feruency who is able and willing to support vs and by the assistance of his holy Spirit to doe all our workes for vs as the Prophet Esa 26. 12. speaketh Finally when we are most weake in our selues this is no hinderance vnto vs but that wee may be so strong in the Lord and in Ephe. 6. 10. the power of his might as that we may bee able to withstand and ouercome all Satans tentations whereby he laboureth to hinder vs in the wayes of godlinesse For though this strong armed man is able to keepe in safety all that hee possesseth against weaker opposition yet God who is stronger then he is able to disarme him and to set vs at Luk. 11. 22. liberty from vnder his tyranny Though our aduersarie bee mighty yet our Sauiour who hath redeemed and deliuered vs is almighty and no power of earth or hell is able to pull vs out of his hand And therefore when we see our owne weakenesse let vs labour also to see the Ioh. 10. 28 29. Ephe. 1. 18 19. exceeding greatnesse of Gods power not onely in himselfe but also towards vs who beleeue in him and pray for our selues as the Apostle for the Colossians not onely that wee may walke worthy of the Lord vnto all pleasing Col. 1. 10 11. being fruitfull in euery good worke but also that we may be strengthened with all might according to his glorious power and ouercome all difficulties which our spirituall aduersaries cast in our way to stoppe and hinder vs in this course of godlinesse The like comforts we may haue in the performance of all good duties when as wee consider Satans craft and policy and compare it with our ignorance and simplicity seeing this need not to discourage vs if we deny our owne wisedome as insufficient to guide vs and suffer our selues to be wholy directed by the light of Gods truth which is sufficient to discouer and defeate all his subtilties and hellish stratagems whereby hee indeuoureth to circumuent vs and giue our selues ouer to bee guided in all our waies by the good Spirit of God who being infinite in wisedome is able to turne this Achitophels policies into foolishnesse to fustrate all his cunning plots and proiects and so to direct vs in all our courses that wee shall easily auoid all the snares and secret ambushments of this subtill enemie And finally his vigilancy and diligence in seeking to turne vs out of the right way that wee may fall into his snares cannot discourage vs if denying our owne prouidence and watchfulnesse wee commit and commend our selues vnto Gods protection seeing hee is that great Watch-man of Israel who neuer slumbreth Psal 121 3. 4. or sleepeth but continually keepeth vs vnder the all-seeing eye of his prouidence that he may preserue vs safe from the malice and might of Satan and all the enemies of our saluation §. Sect. 4 Satans tentations whereby he impugneth our faith And thus wee see how wee may generally incourage our selues in the duties of a godly life against those impediments which arise from the nature of this grand enemy who opposeth vs in them Many others there are which are cast in our way by his tentations which either respect our faith or the fruits of it in a godly life Concerning the former this wily and experienced enemie mainely bendeth all his forces and engines of battery against our faith because hee well knoweth that if he can destroy the roote the branches and fruites which spring from it will wither and faile of their owne accord And therefore sometime taking aduantage of our wants and vnworthinesse our falls frailties and infirmities hee perswadeth vs that wee haue no faith at all when as wee haue it and sometimes laboureth to make vs neglect all meanes of getting faith when it is wanting by causing vs to rest vpon that shew and shaddow of it carnall security and fond presumption Yea hee assaulteth our faith diuersly in respect of all the causes and meanes of our saluation that so hee may hinder vs in the wayes of godlinesse For first hee mooueth vs either falsly to beleeue that all men are beloued of God and so wee among the rest because wee inioy testimonies of his fauour in worldly prosperity though these outward gifts are giuen in common to the good and bad or to doubt of Gods loue in respect of our afflictions and so to neglect all duties of his seruice because wee know not whether wee or our workes are accepted of him Secondly hee perswadeth vs either to thinke that all are elected to saluation and so wee among others liue as wee list or if some be elected and some reprobated that this Decree is vnchangeable and therefore if wee be elected wee shall be saued though wee take our pleasure and neglect all good duties or if we be reiected wee shall bee condemned though wee take neuer so much paines in the wayes of godlinesse Finally that wee can haue no assurance that wee are elected and therefore it is in vaine to labour after it but rather that it is our wisest course to leaue it to the venter and take the benefit of present pleasures Thirdly hee will tell vs that all are redeemed by Christ and wee with others and therefore wee may liue in our sinnes seeing he hath satisfied for them or that if he haue redeemed but some onely that we cannot be assured that we are in this number though wee be neuer so diligent in Gods seruice Fourthly hee will suggest that all are vniuersally called and yet seeing many fall away few are chosen and consequently that it is a matter impossible to be assured that we are in Christs little flocke because when we haue done all we can we may become Apostates and no better then Wolues and Goats and therfore it were best to spare our paines and to inioy our pleasures when we may haue them Fifthly he will tell vs that we are iustified by faith alone and therefore by that faith which is alone and that good workes are not required to the act of iustification and therefore are needlesse to the party iustified that they are not the causes of our saluation and therefore wee neede not to walke in them but may easily goe to heauen by another way Sixthly that none vpon earth can be perfectly sanctified and therefore seeing we cannot be Saints heere we must liue like other men and not tire
not possible to be condemned if wee conscionably vse the meanes of attayning to saluation or to be saued if wee neglect these meanes and walke in the wayes of wickednesse which leade to destruction For whom he Rom. 8. 30. hath predestinated to saluation those also he calleth iustifieth and sanctifieth Those whom he hath chosen he hath also ordained that Eph. 1. 4. they should be holy and without blame before him in loue and hath elected 1. Pet. 1. 2. them through sanctification of the Spirit vnto obedience and sprinkling with the blood of Christ Those whom he hath ordained vnto glory he hath predestinated them to be conformed to the Image of his Sonne and hath created Rom. 8. 29. Eph. 2. 8. them in him to good workes And therefore if wee be effectually called iustified and sanctified we may thereby be assured that we are elected to saluation but if none of these can be found in vs wee still continue in the state of reprobation seeing the meanes and end doe inseparably goe together Finally when as the Scriptures teach vs that Faith alone iustifieth as being the onely instrument that applieth vnto vs Christ our righteousnesse loose Libertines doe hence conclude that that Faith which is alone iustifieth and therefore so they beleeue in Christ they haue liberty to liue as they list and need not to take any paines to serue please God in the duties of a godly life Wheras the Apostle plainly telleth vs that we shal be iudged according to our works 2. Cor. 5. 10. whether they haue bin good or euill And our Sauiour hath taught vs that he will pronounce the last sentence according to the workes of mercy either Matth. 25. 34 35 36. performed or neglected by vs as being the signes and vndoubted euidences of our Faith whereby it is approued as sound and sincere or condemned as counterfet hypocriticall And the Apostle Iames expresly affirmeth that Faith without works is dead like a carkase without Iam. 2. 17 26. breath or life And therefore though good workes are not required as causes to the act of iustification yet they are necessary as effects to the Matth. 25. 34. Rom. 6. 23. party iustified though they doe not merit euerlasting happines seeing it is a gracious inheritance Gods free gift yet they are the way that leadeth vnto it in which we must necessarily walke if we wil be saued for without holinesse we shall neuer see the Lord as the Apostle telleth vs. Heb. 12. 14. §. Sect. 6 That infidelity is a great impediment to a godly life Againe the corruption of our intellectuall faculties doth exceedingly hinder vs from seruing God in the duties of a godly life not onely as it blindeth them with ignorance and misleadeth them with errour but also as it poysoneth them with cursed infidelity which is the roote of all other sinnes and the chiefe impediment of all Christian duties the ground of all which is a liuely faith For as the Apostle speaketh No man can come vnto God vntill he first know that God Heb. 11. 6. is nor performe any faithfull seruice vnto him vntill he be perswaded that he is a rich rewarder of them who diligently seeke and serue him Againe Without faith it is impossible to please God because whatsoeuer is not Rom. 14. 23. done of Faith is sinne Without Faith wee cannot be ingrafted into Christ seeing it is the bond of this vnion nor bring forth in him any fruits of new obedience for without Christ we can doe nothing Vnlesse Ioh. 15. 2 5. by Faith we be assured of Gods loue towards vs we cannot loue him for as the Apostle Iohn saith We loue him because he loueth vs first and 1. Ioh. 4. 19. without loue there is no obedience seeing it is the summe of the whole Law And therefore if we would leade a godly life wee must with all care and indeuour remooue this impediment then the which none is more pernicious for how should wee flee from that sinne which we naturally loue or practise those duties vnto which our natures are auerse if wee neither beleeue Gods threatnings restrayning vs from sinne nor his promises alluring vs to obedience And to this end wee must carefully vse all those meanes of which I haue before spoken both of begetting Faith in vs if it be wanting and of confirming and increasing of it if it be begun CAP. X. Of those manifold impediments of a godly life which arise from our sinnefull and corrupt hearts and affections §. Sect. 1 The first impediment is an heart hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sinne ANd thus haue I shewed how we may remooue those impediments of a godly life which arise from the corruption of the intellectuall faculties Those which respect the heart and affections are many and dangerous The first is when our hearts are hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne and so habituated and accustomed to euill courses that it is death to vs if we indeuour to forsake them and to serue God in the duties of a godly life Of this wee haue many warnings in the Scriptures as being a most dangerous rocke vpon which many haue suffred shipwracke To day if you will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Psal 95. 7 8. And Take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeliefe in departing from the liuing God But exhort one another dayly while it is Heb. 3. 12 13. called to day lest any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Which impediment if we would remooue let vs withstand sinne in the first motions of it and if at any time we be ouertaken let vs carefully take heed that wee doe not lie in sinne but rise againe speedily by vnfained repentance Let vs beware that wee doe not often fall into the same sinnes after wee haue repented of them seeing by many acts wee come at last to an habit and custome Or if this custome hath already preuailed and is now come to haue in it the strength of a Law and to be as it were a second nature let vs not suffer it any longer to continue inuiolable but bend all our power and strength to disanull and breake it Neither let our corrupt nature pleade prescription for sinne or the neglect of holy duties as though because we haue long done that which God forbiddeth or not done that which he hath commanded therefore we must be borne with if we doe so still seeing this is no excuse at all but rather the greatest aggrauation of our sinnefulnesse and negligence For though they might be somewhat excused if they were done but once or twice they are altogether intolerable when they grow common and customable And therefore our long liuing in sinne and in the neglect of Christian duties should be so far from excusing our continuing in these courses that it ought to be a strong motiue to
suggestion and slight occasions some dreadfull iudgement threatned if we doe not yeeld to the tentation doe disturbe and disquiet the minde and take away all inward peace and tranquillity which should comfort and incourage vs in well-doing and so maketh vs to neglect altogether all good duties or to performe them to no purpose and profit by reason of our doubting and incredulity our trouble of mind and disquietnesse Yea oftentimes the body is so infeebled partly by these inward vexations griefe and heauinesse and partly by beeing restrayned from the comfortable vse of Gods creatures that they are disabled vnto all good duties and become weake sicke and vnfit instruments to be vsed by the soule in the seruice of God Now the cause of these scrupulous feares and troubles of minde are diuers For first on Gods part they are either fruits and effects of his iustice hereby punishing our former sinnes and especially because wee haue neglected his holy feare and to performe vnto him the duties of his seruice which he hath required of vs it being iust with God that because we would not harbor his feare in our hearts we should haue theÌ replenished vexed with causles feares of Bug-beares shadows because we would not serue him by yeelding obedience vnto his will that therefore wee should become slaues to our owne superstitious phantasies sometimes imposing vpon vs obedience vnto them and when wee are ready to performe it pulling vs backe with some new suggestion so that wee stand in an astonished manner neither daring to doe it nor leaue it vndone seeing both alike threaten the same danger Or else it is an effect of Gods mercy when as he conuerteth these effects of his Iustice to their good vsing them as meanes of their contrition and humiliation whereby they are fitted and prepared for true repentance and haue a resolution and indeuour wrought in them of seruing God in all good duties that so they may either be freed or at least secured from all those euils which these scrupulous feares doe threaten against them Secondly on our part they are caused first by our sinnes whereby we haue iustly brought these vexations vpon vs. Secondly by our ignorance and want of iudgement which maketh vs that wee cannot distinguish betweene the suggestions and tentations of Satan and our owne thoughts betweene the bare imaginations of our mindes vnto which we giue no entertainement and the consent of our wills vnto them By reason whereof wee either condemne our selues of such sinnes as we neuer committed seeing we haue at the first entrance of such thoughts and suggestions resisted and like Wilde-fire haue cast them out of our mindes and hearts or that our sinnes in this kinde are much more grieuous then they are as though we had giuen full consent vnto them because we haue a while harboured them in our mindes by reuoluing and thinking too long on them before we haue beaten them backe and quenched them by the shield of faith Thirdly such scrupulosities and superstitious feares arise commonly from the naturall humour of melancholy abounding in vs which maketh feareful impressions in our imaginations and disquieteth our mindes and hearts with terrible apprehensions which haue no true ground in themselues especially when as this humour is as it were leauened and set a working and boyling with the guilt of sin tormenting the conscience or with the sense and smart of some great and extraordinary crosses and afflictions Lastly the diuell laboureth to hinder vs in the duties of a godly life by making vs scrupulous and superstitious For when he can keepe vs no longer in carnall security by reason that wee are naturally timorous and haue some feare of God through the sight of our sins and apprehension of his iudgements begun in vs then he indeuoreth to turne our feare to false obiects that so fearing those things which are not to bee feared he may keepe out of our hearts the true feare of God which should be in vs the fountaine of true obedience And when he can no longer continue vs in open prophanenesse being now resolued to performe some seruice vnto God he will moue vs all he may to spend all our time and strength about trifles and things of no worth that in the meane while we may neglect mayne and substantiall duties which are necessary for the setting forth of Gods glory and the furthering and assuring of our saluation Secondly by these scrupulous feares hee distracteth our mindes turmoyleth our hearts and disturbeth and disquieteth our consciences so as we cannot at all performe any duties of Gods seruice or if wee doe yet so vncomfortably and with such anxiety and distraction with such doubting and infidelity that they can neither bee acceptable to God nor profitable for our owne saluation Lastly when our hearts are possessed with these scrupulous feares he easily withholdeth vs thereby from performing those holy duties which God requireth whilst hee suggesteth that some fearefull iudgement shall be fall vs if we doe them because we are vnworthy or vnprepared or else presseth vs to doe them out of these feares that wee may escape that which he threatneth to impose And so to performe Christian duties not out of true grounds and to right ends as loue filiall feare and obedience to God to the end we may glorify him but out of slauish terrour that we may escape that violeÌce which he threatneth vpon our neglect Whereof it will come to passe that the best duties thus performed are not any true seruice of God but rather of the deuil seeing feare of him not the loue of God his terrible threatnings and not faith in Gods promises moueth vs vnto them §. Sect. 2 Of the meanes whereby we may be freed from superstitious scrupulositie Now the meanes to be freed from this impediment are First that wee forsake our sinnes and turne vnto God by vnfained repentance and so apply his gracious promises vnto vs by a liuely faith that being reconciled vnto vs he may keepe vs safe vnder his prouidence and protection and not iustly for our sinnes giue vs ouer to the Tempter to be terrified with his feares and turmoyled with his false suggestions Secondly wee must labour to haue our mindes illuminated with sauing knowledge the light whereof will easily discouer the falshood and vanities of these superstitious scruples and feares and to attaine vnto spirituall wisedome and sound iudgement that thereby wee may be enabled to discerne betweene our owne thoughts which we entertaine with consent of will and the tentations of the deuill which wee haue resisted the good motions of Gods Spirit which are alwaies agreeable to his Word and the suggestions of the diuell which haue no ground or warrant from it Thirdly we must take heed that we doe not take any thing vpon the deuils bare suggestion seeing he is a lyer from the beginning who by his falshood laboureth to deceiue destroy vs for what were this but to beleeue in
place of paines labour and reserueth his Sabbath of rest for the world to come after wee haue finished our worke Heere we must worke in his Vineyard and the night of death must come before wee shall bee called to receiue our wages Heere wee must keepe our markes and there inioy the riches which wee haue gotten by our spirituall trading Heere wee must fight the Lords battels being couered with sweat and blood and there wee shall obtaine the Crowne of victory Finally heere wee must trauaile like poore Pilgrims and then take our ease when we haue finished our iourney and are come safe to our heauenly home Fourthly let vs call to minde the labours of the Saints which haue gone in this way before vs and especially of our Sauiour Christ himselfe who trauailed for our sakes not onely vnto wearinesse and sweat but euen vnto blood and not foolishly imagine that wee may take our ease and yet come timely and safely to the end of our hopes seeing our Sauiour hath told vs that the Kingdome of heauen suffereth violence Mat. 11. 21. and the violent take it by force and that wee must striue to enter into the Luk. 13. 24. straight gate with all earnestnesse and constancie because many shall seeke to enter and shall not bee able Lastly let vs consider the punishments denounced against those who idly sit still and refuse to trauell in the wayes of godlinesse For it casteth them into a deepe sleepe whereby all the operations of Gods graces are hindred yea it emptieth the sluggard of them all like him who wanting meate is famished with hunger According to that of Salomon Sloathfulnesse casteth into a deepe sleepe and Pro. 19. 15. the idle soule shall suffer hunger And as it depriueth him of all grace in this life so also of glory and happinesse in the life to come for hee onely must haue the wages who hath laboured in Christs Vineyard And contrariwise plungeth him into euerlasting death and destruction For the sloathfull and vnprofitable seruant must bee cast into outer Mat. 25. 26 30. darkenesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth And therefore if nothing else will mooue vs yet at least let vs take some paines in Gods seruice which being small and momentany shall bee euerlastingly rewarded that wee may escape the endlesse paines of hell For if wee cannot for a little while indure the kindly heate of the Sunne how shall wee bee able to suffer the skorching and tormenting flames of hell fire If wee are impatient of a little sweate and labour in the duties of Christianity and of our callings let vs thinke with our selues how much more intolerable the endlesse torments of the damned will bee vnto vs. §. Sect. 8 Of wearinesse in well doing and how it hindreth vs in all Christian duties And first that which proceedeth from an ill disposition of the body The last impediment which hindreth vs in the duties of a godly life is wearinesse in well-doing which proceedeth from a twofold cause The first outward which is the ill disposition of the body to the performance of Christian duties proceeding either from externall causes as hunger thirst heate cold excessiue labour in worldly imployments and such like or from inward infirmities and diseases which make the body faint and feeble weake and vnable to take any paines in the duties of a godly life For seeing the soule vseth the body as its organ and instrument for the performing of all outward actions and seeing there is such sympathie and familiarity betweene them that they mourne and reioyce together hereof it must needs follow that when the body is indisposed to the duties of Gods seruice the soule is thereby vnfitted for them when the body is feeble and faint the faculties of the soule cannot be strong and vigorous in their actions and operations When the body is weary and full of paine it must needs affect the mind and much distract it in all good duties And finally when the toole and instrument is blunt and dull vnfit and vntoward the most cunning Artificer must needs be hindred and much faile in his curious workemanship For the remoouing of which impediment wee must vse our best indeuour that wee may haue a sound minde in a sound body and to vse all good meanes of diet and Physicke for the preseruing or recouering of our health and to auoid intemperance insobriety and excessiue labour about worldly imployments Yea wee must auoyd immoderation and excesse euen in the exercises of mortification as fasting watching and the rest For as luxuriousnesse delicacie and sloth doe weaken the body for want of exercise and intemperance and insobriety doe make it feeble and vnfit for any imployment so likewise the contrary extremes and ouer-rough and rigorous handling of it doe exhaust and consume the spirits and make it so weake and faint that it is ready to sinke vnder euery burthen And therefore wee must carefully obserue the meane and auoyd both extremes especially that vnto which our corrupt nature inclineth and carryeth vs whether it bee to sensuality which pampereth the body with excesse or will-worship Col. 2. 23. and superstition in not sparing of it which is not much lesse dangerous then the other although it bee nothing so common and ordinary For as if we would make speedy iourneys our Horse must neither be pampered nor starued seeing by the one he is made either resty or out of breath and by the other so enfeebled that hee will not be able to beare vs so is it with our bodies which carry our soules and therfore they must be vsed with like prudence and prouidence §. Sect. 9 Of wearinesse in well-doing arising from the auersenesse of our wils vnto good duties The second cause is internall which is the ill disposition of the minde and will being auerse vnto all good duties and vertuous actions and prone vnto all euill delighting in worldly vanities and pleasures of sinne and dis-affecting and lothing spirituall exercises as being wearisome and tedious difficult and troublesome to our corrupted nature The which is a notable impediment to our well proceeding in the wayes of godlinesse for either this vnwillingnesse causeth such wearinesse that it will make vs either not to enter into the Christian course or soone desist and returne againe into our former wayes of wickednes sensual delights or else it will make vs vnsettled and vnconstant in all good duties doing them onely by fits and flashes when the good mood of deuotion commeth vpon vs and neglecting them when other things which better please vs come in the way or finally it quencheth our zeale and feruour of loue vnto the duties of Gods seruice so that wee performe them weakely and wearily coldly and formally with much dulnesse and spirituall deadnesse The which impediments if wee would auoyd wee must labour and striue against this wearinesse and faintnesse in well-doing and indeuour all wee may to take
paines and care they take about their fraile and mortall bodies and for the preseruing of their flitting and fading health and strength and the prolonging of their vncertaine and momentany life What paines they take in tricking and trimming decking and adorning clothing and beautifying nourishing and feeding pampering and pleasing physicking and dyeting their corruptible carcases though they are assured that by all their care and cost they can but for a short time adiourne diseases and infirmities and for a small and vncertaine while procure a repriuall from approching death Finally consider that there is much more toyle and difficulty in the waies of vice and sinne then in the way of vertue and godlinesse although carnall loue so sweeteneth it to a corrupt appetite that it is either not discerned or not much abhorred For example what rackes and torments are in couetousnesse and ambition and what comfort and sweetnesse in contentation and submission of our estates to the will of God What pangs and pulls of an euill conscience accompany vice and sinne and what peace and quietnesse ioy and delight haue wee in the conscience of our innocency and well-doing Vnto what stormes and tempests doth pride expose vs from all which we are secured by lowlinesse and humility What vexation and griefe is there in malice enuie anger and desire of reuenge and what ioy and sweet delight to be found in brotherly loue reioycing in one anothers good peaceablenesse passing by and pardoning of offences and making friends of enemies by our kind vsage and sweet conuersation What trouble and discontent in discord contention and wrangling suits of Law and what sweetnesse and contentment in amity friendship mutuall agreement and euen in departing from some part of our right that we may thereby purchase Iewels of farre greater price peace and loue Finally what anxiety and vexation is there in carking care about worldly things and what ioy and pleasure in the life of faith whereby we securely rely vpon Gods promises and prouidence and goe boldly vnto him as vnto our gracious Father when we are in any want with confidence that it shall be supplyed in that manner and measure as will best stand with his glory and our owne good In all which respects and innumerable others as wicked worldlings after all their labours about worldly vanities and the vaine and vnfruitfull works of darkenesse haue iust cause to complaine with those in the Booke of Wisedome Wee haue wearied our selues in the way of wickednesse and destruction yea wee Wisd 5. 7 8. haue gone thorow desarts where there lay no way but as for the way of the Lord we haue not knowne it what hath pride profited vs or what good hath riches with our vaunting brought vs All these things are passed away as a shaddow and as a Poast that hasted by So on the other side the faithfull who haue spent their time and strength in the duties of a godly life haue iust cause to comfort themselues in their happy choyce when leauing the world and the pleasures of sinne and imbracing the loue and feare of God they haue deuoted themselues wholly to Gods seruice seeing they may with Augustine reioyce in God and praise him saying Let my heart praise thee and let my tongue and all my bones say O Lord who is like vnto thee c Confess l. 9. c. 1. How sweet and pleasant is it now become to want the sweetnesse of worldly vanities That which I feared to lose what ioy is it to haue lost For thou O most true and supreme sweetnesse didst cast them out of me thou didst cast them out and didst enter in their stead who art sweeter then pleasure but not to flesh and blood cleerer and brighter then all light but to the inner man onely and then all honour much more high and honourable but not to those who are exalted in themselues Now was my mind free from the biting and eating cares of ambition couetousnesse voluptuousnesse and from scratching the itching scab of lust and did freely talke with thee my beauty riches saluation and my Lord and God And after a painefull warfare they may with the Apostle make that comfortable conclusion when death approcheth I haue fought a good fight I haue finished 2. Tim. 4. 8. my course I haue kept the faith Hencefoorth there is laid vp for me a Crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue vnto me at that day And therefore let not those seeming difficulties any longer discourage vs from resoluing to serue God in the duties of a godly life seeing thereby we shun and escape much greater difficulties in the wayes of sin then we shall euer find in the way of a Christian and holy conuersation CAP. XV. That a godly life is not harsh and vnpleasant mopish and melancholike but aboue all others most cheerefull and pleasant sweet and delightfull §. Sect. 1 That though a godly life were sad and sorrowfull yet this should not discourage from it A Third obiection which the flesh maketh against a godly life to discourage and hinder vs from entring into or proceeding in it is that it is harsh and vnpleasant mopish and melancholike depriuing vs of all ioy and delight which is the very life of our life and which being taken from vs it becommeth irkesome and tedious The which obiection of the flesh the deuill and the world labour all they may with their vtmost policy and skill to confirme and strengthen and knowing that men naturally are affected with nothing more then with pleasure and ioy and doe shunne aboue all things sorrow and sadnesse they vse all their Art to blinde and delude vs by offering to our view all the pleasures of carnall and corrupt courses and hiding from vs the griefes and mischiefes which alwayes attend vpon them and like a bitter tang or lothsome after-taste doe vtterly spoile these sinfull and fleshly delicacies And contrariwise they offer to our consideration all the sorrow and smart losses and worldly inconueniences which they must vndergoe who resolue to please God in the strict and constant performance of the duties belonging to a godly life concealing in the meane while the manifold comforts which doe accompany them and the inestimable ioyes and euerlasting happinesse vnto which they attaine that continue in them vnto the end For the answering of which obiection wee are first to know that though there were as much sadnesse and as little ioy for the present time in the godly life as is pretended by our spirituall enemies yet this should not discourage vs from chusing and imbracing it seeing both the pleasures and paines solace and sorrowes of this life are but short and momentany whereas both the ioyes and griefes which shall immediately succeed them are endlesse and euerlasting In which regard wee are to account that mirth miserable which ends in perpetuall mourning and that sorrow and sadnesse sweet and comfortable which is attended with eternall and
to flee securitie pag. 50. § 3. That the examples of securitie fearefully punished in others ought to be warnings vnto vs. pag. 51. § 4. That Christs holy Apostles haue giuen vs many warnings to take heed of it pag. 52. § 5. That carnall securitie is a most dangerous sicknesse of the soule pag. 52. § 6. That it is a disease hardly cured pag. 53. § 7. That it is the cause of all sinne pag. 54. § 8. That it emptieth the heart of all grace and prepareth and maketh it fit to receiue Satan and all his tentations pag. 54. CHAP. IX Wherein is shewed that carnall securitie is the cause of many fearefull punishments § 1. THat carnall securitie depriueth vs of Gods fauour and protection and dispoyleeh vs of spirituall grace pag. 56. § 2. Of some speciall graces whereof it depriueth vs. pag. 57. § 3. That Gods Spirit will not dwell in a secure heart pag. 57. § 4. That carnall securitie depriueth vs of eternall happinesse pag. 58. § 5. That it exposeth vs to positiue euills and first to all dangers pag. 58. § 6. That it exposeth vs to Gods fearefull Iudgements pag. 59. § 7. The former point illustrated by Examples pag. 60. § 8. That it plungeth men into euerlasting condemnation pag. 60. § 9. That carnall securitie is a fearefull punishment of other sinnes pag. 61. CHAP. X. Of the meanes whereby we may be preserued from carnall securitie As first auoyding and taking away the causes of it § 1. THe first remedie is to auoid ignorance and to labour after knowledge pag. 63. § 2. The second remedie is to consider and meditate often on Gods Attributes pag. 63. § 3. The third meanes is to cast off all selfe-confidence pag. 65. § 4. That it is a notable meanes to weaken selfe-confidence if we consider the strength of our spirituall enemies pag. 65. § 5. The third remedie is to vse well our prosperitie pag. 67. § 6. The fift remedie is to shun customable sinning pag. 68. § 7. The sixt remedie is to make precious account of Gods grace and forbearance pag. 68. § 8. The seuenth remedie is to shun presumption pag. 69. § 9. The eighth remedie is to vse carefully the meanes of saluation pag. 69. § 10. The ninth remedie is to heare the Word with Faith pag. 71. § 11. The tenth remedie is to apply the Word vnto our selues pag. 71. § 12. The eleuenth remedie is not to misapply the promises pag. 71. CHAP. XI Wherein are set downe diuers other remedies whereby we may be preserued from carnall securitie § 1. THe first remedie is to withstand securitie in the first degrees of it pag. 72. § 2. The second remedie is to nourish in our hearts the true feare of God pag. 74. § 3. The third remedie is to make great account of a soft and relenting heart pag. 75. § 4. The fourth remedie is examination of our estate pag. 76. § 5. The fift remedie is to esteeme much of priuate admonitions pag. 77. § 6. The sixt remedie is to visit those who are in affliction pag. 79. § 7. The seuenth remedie is to meditate on the tentations and sufferings of Christ pag. 80. § 8. The eighth remedie is to consider that securitie in this life is vnseasonable pag. 81. § 9. The ninth remedie is to meditate often on the last iudgement pag. 82. § 10. The last remedie is frequent and feruent prayer for Gods blessing vpon all the former meanes pag. 83. THE CONTENTS OF THE SECOND BOOKE Intreating of Spirituall and Christian Securitie CHAP. I. Wherein spirituall securitie is defined and the definition explaned § 1. THat all securitie is not to be condemned but that it is in some kind commendable and to be desired pag. 85. § 2. The description of spirituall Securitie pag. 86. § 3. That God is the authour of spirituall Securitie pag. 87. § 4. That the Regenerate onely are the subiect of spirituall Securitie pag. 88. § 5. The grounds of spirituall Securitie on which it resteth pag. 88. § 6. Of the continuance and perpetuitie of spirituall Securitie pag. 89. CHAP. II. Of the Causes and Effects of spirituall Securitie § 1. THe causes of spirituall Securitie respecting God pag. 90. § 2. The causes of spirituall Securitie respecting God pag. 91. § 3. Of the particular causes of spirituall Securitie first sauing knowledge pag. 92. § 4. The second cause a liuely Faith in Christ. pag. 93. § 5. The third cause Charitie pag. 93. § 6. The fourth cause the true feare of God pag. 94. § 7. The last cause is new obedience pag. 94. § 8. Of the effects of spirituall Securitie pag. 95. CHAP. III. Of the meanes of spirituall securitie whereby it may be obtayned or preserued and increased § 1. THe first meanes is highly to esteeme it and to seeke it from God and in him pag. 96. § 2. The second meanes is to labour to be in the number of Christs Disciples and Sheepe of his flocke pag. 97. § 3. The third meanes is that we labour to be in the couenant of Grace pag. 98. § 4. The fourth meanes is to labour to haue the causes of it in vs. As first the Spirit of adoption and the chayne of sauing Graces pag. 99. § 5. The fift meanes is to labour to be indued with those speciall sauing Graces which are the causes of it first knowledge and remembrance of God and his Attributes Secondly Faith Thirdly Affiance fourthly loue of God fiftly the feare of God sixtly Christian righteousnesse seuenthly new obedience pag. 100. § 6. The sixt meanes contempt of the World pag. 101. § 7. The seuenth meanes to keepe our hearts vpright and our consciences pure pag. 102. § 8. The last meanes is Christian watchfulnesse and often examination of our estates pag. 103. FINIS Of Securitie first in Generall what it is lib. 1. chap. 1. § 6. In speciall and of the seuerall kinds which are 1. Natural which are either that in the state of lib. 1. Innocency which was holy and good chap. 1. § 6. Of corruption which is carnall in handling whereof is shewed 1. What it is and this is illustrated by Testimonies chap. 2. Examples chap. 2. 2. The causes of it which are twelue in number chap. 3. 3. The diuers kinds of it distinguished by the diuers degrees of it in which respect it is either naturall c. 4. § 1. affected and voluntarie § 2. subiects in which respect it is coÌsidered as it is either in the Vnregenerate cap. 4. § 3. Regenerate where of the c. 4. kinds which are either insensible and not perceiued § 5. sensible and discouered § 5. causes of it which are two prosperitie § 6. pride § 7. 4. how we may know one kind from another where is shewed that they differ in their Causes and effects chap. 5. § 1. and 6. Subiects and properties chap. 1. § 6. 7. 5. The signes of it which arise from their seuerall Causes chap. 6. Effects and other arguments
goe downe to the graue Therefore they say vnto God depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes What is the Almightie that wee should serue him and what profit should we haue if we pray vnto him §. 4 Examples of carnall securitie The examples of this Vice recorded in the holy Scriptures are very many It was one of the first sinnes which tainted our first Parents who vpon the Deuils word promised vnto themselues in the transgression of Gods Commandement not onely impunitie for their sinne but also a great addition to their present happinesse The old World was drowned in deepe securitie before it was drowned with the generall Deluge For though Noah the Preacher of Righteousnesse denounced Gods Iudgements that hee might bring them to repentance yet they securely went on in their sinnes without feare of danger eating and drinking marrying and giuing in marriage vntill Luk 17. 27 28. the day that Noah entring into the Arke the Flood came and tooke them all away It was a chiefe sinne of Sodom and Gomorrah accompanying their Ease and Plentie Peace and Prosperitie which made them to blesse themselues in all their abominable wickednesse to stop their eares to righteous Lot fore-telling their imminent plagues and to run on in their sinfull courses as though they were obnoxious to no danger For as our Sauiour noteth They did eate they dranke they bought they sold they planted they builded vntill the day that Lot departing out of Sodom it rayned Fire and Brimstone from Heauen and destroyed them all Thus Dauid complayneth of the great Ones of his time who grieuously oppressed the Poore presuming of Gods conniuency and their owne impunitie Hee hath said in his heart God hath Psal 10. 11. forgotten hee hideth his Face hee will neuer see it This was the sinne of old Babylon who hauing lifted vp her selfe by blood and crueltie aboue all other Nations neuer laid her sinnes to heart but dwelled carelesly Esa 47. 7 8. and gaue her selfe to pleasure and concluded That shee should be a Lady for euer and neuer sit as a Widdow nor know the losse of Children And such is the carnall securitie of the new Babylon and the Romane Antichrist as the Apostle Iohn describeth it who hauing multiplied her Idolatries and made the Kings and Nations of the Earth drunke with the golden cup of her Fornications and her selfe with the blood of the holy Martyrs securely goeth on in her sinnes without repentance Apoc. 18. 7. and presumeth notwithstanding of impunitie and the long continuance of her worldly prosperitie Such was the securitie of those desperate sinners of whom the Prophet Esay speaketh who made a couenant with Death and were at an agreement with Hell and so securely went on in their sinne promising vnto themselues that when the ouer-flowing scourge should passe through it should not come vnto them because they had made lyes their refuge and were hid vnder falsehood Esa 28. 15. For this the Ancients of the House of Israel are condemned who hauing committed many and great abominations in the darke were out of all feare of punishment saying The Lord seeth vs not the Lord hath forsaken the Earth And finally this was the securitie of the Ezech. 8. 12. 9. 9. people of the Iewes who were setled on their lees and resolued to goe on in their wicked courses saying in their hearts The Lord will not doe Zeph. 1. 12. good nor will hee doe euill CHAP. III. Of the manifold causes of carnall securitie §. 1 The first cause of Securitie ignorance of God and his sauing attributes WE haue seene what this carnall Securitie is and now in the next place wee are to consider of the causes and meanes whereby it is wrought in vs. The first whereof is ignorance either naturall or affected which like a thicke cloud or foggie mist doth hide from the eyes of our minds all the motions of Gods feare and maketh vs secure in the middest of dangers because we doe not see the euills that encompasse vs round about Like vnto silly Birds which sit singing on the boughs when the vnseene Archer hath his Bolt vpon the string readie to shoote and smite them off or which feed securely on the Bait within the compasse of the Net because it lyeth hidden from their sight For we are beset on all sides with innumerable dangers but yet remaine secure euen when they are readie to seaze vpon vs because we see onely the baits that delight vs but doe not behold by reason of our ignorance the Nets and Snares which are readie to catch vs. We see and taste the pleasures of sinne and the bewitching allurements of worldly riches and preferments but because we neither know nor acknowledge the iustice of God in punishing sinne his hatred of it and inflamed wrath against it which nothing could quench but the streames of Christs precious Blood his all-seeing Eye which taketh notice of all sinnes though neuer so secretly committed and omnipotent Power in punishing them nor the malice of the Deuill in tempting vs vnto sinne nor the manifold miseries into which wee plunge our selues when wee yeeld to his tentations therefore wee blesse our selues in this cursed estate and securely goe on in sinne without repentance §. 2 The second cause want of consideration of that wee know The second cause of securitie is when as knowing these things for want of consideration we cast them negligently behind our backs and make no vse of that we know For therefore doe men securely goe on in their sinne and feare no danger because they doe not meditate and consider that the eye of their Iudge is alwayes vpon them who will execute righteous Iudgement without respect of persons of the day of Iudgement when the secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed and all hidden things brought to light Of that strict account which is then to be giuen and the eternall miseries and hellish tormentg into which they shall be irrecouerably plunged who come short in their reckonings and are not able to pay their debts Because they doe not consider that the pleasures of sinne which they presently inioy are short and momentanie and may euery day bee taken from vs or wee from them but the punishments of them great and endlesse euen the finall losse of eternall happinesse and the intollerable torments of hellish condemnation §. 3 The third cause selfe confidence The third cause of carnall Securitie is selfe Confidence arising from an erroneous opinion of our owne power and sufficiency for the fruition of our desires and freedome from all dangers For therefore are men secure because they thinke themselues so wise that they can with their policie either preuent all dangers or quit themselues out of them if they be fallen into them Because they haue an opinion of their owne strength as though thereby they were able to protect themselues from all euills to withstand all enemies which may attempt
mens dum virtutis suae securitate resoluitur infidiante aduersario inopinatae culpae telo perforatur ibid. as one saith oftentimes it commeth to passe that he whom the conflict of tentation could not ouercome is shamefully foyled by his owne securitie And the mind becomming loose and negligent in securitie of its owne vertue is pierced and wounded with the weapon of an vnexpected fault by our treacherous enemie And this is the cause why the Lord continually exerciseth his seruants in the spirituall warfare and suffereth the enemies of their saluation to skirmish with them that they may bee preserued from securitie which is farre more dangerous then any warre And as Scipio wisely aduised in the Senate that Carthage should not vtterly bee destroyed lest the Romanes with too much peace and securitie should become slothfull and effeminate and so bee easily subdued by some other enemies so the Lord would not giue vs a full victorie ouer our spirituall enemies but suffereth them though with ouer-ruled and abated forces to skirmish with vs that we may not become slothfull and secure and so exposed to more danger And thus wee see that carnall securitie is in it selfe a dangerous euill and grieuous sinne the which should moue vs with vnreconciliable hatred to abhor and make warre against it neuer being at rest till by the vse of those good meanes which God hath sanctified for this purpose wee haue banished it out of our hearts and in stead of it established in them the true feare of God CHAP. IX Where is shewed that carnall securitie is the cause of many fearefull punishments §. 1 That carnall securitie depriueth of Gods fauour and protection and dispoyleth vs of all spirituall grace BVt that we may be moued to pursue this Vice with more deadly hatred and more carefully vse all good meanes to be armed against it let vs now further consider that as it is the euill of sinne and the cause thereof as hath beene shewed so also it is the cause of the euill of punishment yea it selfe is also a punishment of other sinnes Concerning the former This securitie exposeth vs to many euills both priuatiue and positiue For it depriueth vs of Gods assistance in the day of tentation whilest it blindeth our eyes that we cannot see the want of his helpe hardneth our hearts that we cannot desire it and shutteth our mouthes that wee cannot craue it by our feruent prayers It dispoyleth vs of the rich furniture of Gods sauing graces by causing vs to neglect or formally and coldly to vse the meanes whereby they should be nourished and increased as hearing the Word Reading Meditating Prayer and the rest presuming that we are well enough safe and in good estate without them whereupon must needs follow their languishing and decaying if this securitie be still cherished in vs. For the strongest bodies will waxe faint and weake if they bee depriued of their food whereby they should bee nourished The greatest flame and fire will soone goe out if it be not fed with a new supply of fuell and kept in by blowing The greatest state will soone bee consumed if men lauishly spend vpon the stocke and vse no meanes to adde vnto it The best Vines will grow wild and bring vnripe and sowre Grapes if they be neglected and be not pruned and well ordered The most fruitfull ground will in stead of good Graine bring forth weeds Thornes and Thistles if it be not husbanded and manured And thus it fareth with vs in our spirituall estate our strength of grace will turne vnto weaknesse if in our securitie we thinke our selues so strong that wee need not to cherish them with the spirituall Manna and meanes of grace and saluation The fire of the Spirit will bee extinguished if wee cast vpon it this cold water of securitie and doe not continually re-enliue it by blowing vpon it and stirre vp the gifts and graces of God in vs as Paul exhorteth Timothy Wee shall soone breake and 2. Tim. 1. 6. bee banke-rupted in our spirituall state if thinking with the Laodiceans Apoc. 3. 17. that we are rich enough and haue need of nothing we neglect the meanes whereby the mayne stocke of Gods graces may be preserued and increased in vs. Wee shall like degenerate Vines in stead of sweet bring forth nothing but sowre Grapes if we neglect the continuall purging and pruning of our selues from our superfluous lusts and doe not preserue our hearts well ordered and in the feare of God Finally in stead of the fruits of Vertue we shall breed and bring forth nothing but the weeds of Vice and Sinne if we neglect our spirituall husbandrie breake not vp the fallow grounds of our hearts weed them not of thornie cares manure them not by the vse of all good meanes whereby they may bee made rich and fertile and sow not in them the good seed of Gods Word which will bring forth in vs the fruits of Holinesse and Righteousnesse §. 2 Of some speciall graces whereof carnall securitie depriueth vs. More particularly our light of knowledge will soone grow dimme if we securely content our selues with that we haue and doe not more illuminate our vnderstanding by the light of Gods Word from which as the light of the Moone from the Sunne it was first borrowed Or else if it remayne quicke and sharpe in theorie and speculation it will waxe vaine and vnprofitable in respect of vse and no way further but rather hinder vs in the wayes of godlinesse Our faith will become faint if through securitie we carelesly neglect the meanes of Hearing Rom. 10. 17. 1. Tim. 1. 5. Reading Praying c. seeing it is nursed and cherished by the same meanes by which it was bred and borne in vs. Our loue will waxe cold and fruitlesse if wee grow secure and sluggish with the Spouse in the Canticles neglecting to see and seeke the face of our Beloued in Cant. 5. 2. 6. the vse of his holy Ordinances to harken to his Voyce not meditating on his infinite loue wherewith hee hath loued vs vpon which cooling of our affection towards him he will withdraw himselfe and hide from vs his louing Countenance as it is in the same place and so wee shall also lose the sweet and comfortable sense and feeling of his loue in our hearts till wee haue shaken off our carnall securitie and haue diligently sought his face and fauour by renuing our faith and repentance Our affiance in God will soone languish if we either securely flatter our selues with a conceit that wee are out of danger or haue strength in our owne hands to preuent or ouer-come it neither can we catch sure hold of this staffe of our strength till wee see what need we haue of it and haue cast out of our hands the brittle Reede of our owne abilities Our feare of God will quickly fayle and giue place if wee nourish securitie which is an vtter enemie and opposite vnto it
it alwayes produceth euill and pernicious effects as hath sufficiently beene shewed in the former discourse But besides this there is a Securitie which is good and warrantable commendable and to be desired and imbraced of vs grounded on iust causes and rightly assumed of those vnto whom of due it appertayneth namely the securitie of the faithfull hauing its foundation not vpon any thing in themselues or any inferiour meanes and secundarie causes but vpon God alone his Power Prouidence and Promises made vnto them in Iesus Christ For after that wee are regenerate by the Spirit of God and being reconciled are become his Children by adoption and grace and so like Children in the fauour of our heauenly Father and receiued vnder the couert of his protection then beginneth that created Securitie which was in the state of Innocency to be renued in vs the which though we cannot attayne vnto in the highest perfection in this life because our knowledge faith and loue which should cast out all feare are imperfect yet is it much firmer surer and more permanent then that of our first Parents because that rested on the condition of their obedience and this vpon the freedom of their will which was mutable and changeable but this renued securitie resteth vpon the couenant of Grace made in Christ and his Righteousnesse and Obedience which are vnchangeable and euerlasting and hath no condition on our part but a liuely faith bringing forth fruits of vnfayned repentance and these Graces also are the free gifts of God which after he hath once bestowed he neuer againe taketh Rom. 11. 29. from vs. And this securitie euery Christian ought to labour after and so much the rather because we shall neuer be freed from that carnall securitie which is so dangerous and pernicious before we haue giuen entertaynment vnto this other in our hearts For some shelter Man naturally desireth and will haue vnder which shrowding himselfe he may be safe either in Truth or in Opinion and so freed from horrors and feares which otherwise like hellish Furies would haunt and vexe him Which was the cause as I haue shewed why our first Parents being depriued through their fall of their created securitie grounded vpon the knowledge and remembrance of God and his sauing Attributes were so apt to be abused by Satan imposing in stead thereof a false and counterfait securitie contrariwise grounded on ignorance and forgetfulnesse which whilest through the blindnesse of their minds it freed them from feare because the causes of their feare could not be discerned by them it did expose them to much the greater danger because they were in the case of those who are in the time of their sleepe assaulted with many mightie and malicious Enemies and doe not so much as dreame of their approching But yet such is mans nature that he had rather be couered with Fig-leaues then haue no clothing and haue in his hands a Reed and paper Buckler which haue no strength to defend him but what he giueth them by a false opinion rather then no weapons at all and will choose rather a counterfait securitie which may serue for the present to preserue him from true horrors and feares that he may not be tormented before the time rather then hee will haue none at all In which respects it is the onely way when we would perswade men to cast off carnall securitie to offer them in stead thereof Christian securitie which deliuereth from all dangers not onely in shew and opinion but also in Deed and Truth excelling the other in worth more then massie gold a rotten gilded post and in strength more then Armour of proofe a painted shadow or an impregnable Fort a paper Wall §. 2 The description of spirituall Securitie And to this purpose I thought it necessary to adde something of it to the former discourse hoping that men wil with more ease be moued to cast away that intoxicating and pernicious poyson which maketh them to sleepe out the tortures of an euil conscience depriueth them of their senses that with them it may take away their feares when in stead thereof I offer vnto them this soueraigne Cordiall which will expell them and arme the heart with true Christian courage and resolution In speaking whereof I will first shew what it is the nature causes and effects of it and then the meanes whereby wee may be enriched with this inestimable treasure Concerning the first it may be thus described Christian securitie is a grace of God following our regeneration iustification and peace with him through Iesus Christ whereby acknowledging beleeuing and remembring the all-seeing wisedome omnipotent power infinite goodnesse and mercie of God towards vs in Christ wee doe without carnall and seruile feare in all estates and at all times rest quietly and contentedly vpon his promises and prouidence for the supplying of all our wants protection from all dangers and deliuerance from all euils §. 3 That God is the authour of spirituall securitie In which description I shew first the Fountaine from which it springeth not from nature whose poisonous breasts doe now giue no such milke not from our owne wisedome power endeauours or any worldly causes or secundarie meanes but from God himselfe the Author and Fountaine of euery good and perfect gift who of his free grace bestoweth this blessing vpon those that feare and serue him And Iam. 1. 17. as it proceedeth from him so vpon him as the only sure foundation it resteth and relyeth and not on humane pollicie and strength or any creature or earthly thing whatsoeuer So the Lord propoundeth this ground of Christian courage and securitie and no other Feare thou not for I am with thee be not dismayed for I am thy God I will strengthen Esa 41. 10. 13. Ier. 30. 10. 46. 27 28. Heb. 13. 5 6. Psal 3. 5 6. 4. 8. thee yea I will helpe thee yea I will vphold thee with the right hand of my righteousnesse I the Lord thy God will hold thy right hand saying vnto thee feare not I will helpe And vpon this alone holy Dauid securely resteth I layd mee downe and slept I awaked for the Lord sustained mee I will not be afraid of ten thousand of people that haue set themselues against me round about And againe I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe for thou Lord onely makest mee dwell in safetie Yea though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare no Psal 23. 4. euill for thou art with mee thy rod and thy staffe they comfort mee And elsewhere The Lord is my light and my saluation whom shall I feare Psal 27. 1 3. The Lord is the strength of my life of whom shall I be afraid Though an host should encampe against mee my heart shall not feare though warre should rise against mee in this will I be confident And in another place What time I am afraid I will trust in
chearfulnesse seeing wee walke in this way of godlinesse without feare and haue part of our heauenly wages in present paâ peace of conscience spirituall securitie and ioy in the holy Ghost which are the preludes and first beginnings of euerlasting happinesse For as the Apostle sayth The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse Rom. 14. 17. and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost It freeth vs from the bondage of the Law which presseth from vs the obedience of slaues out of seruile Rom. 8. 15. feare of smart and punishment and restâreth vs to the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God yeelding ingenâous and voluntarie obedience out of meere loue to our heauenly Faâher It taketh away all painfulnesse and displeasantnesse in yeeldinââeruice vnto God by taking away Legall feare which as the Apoââle sayth hath torment 1. Ioh. 4. 18. and maketh Christs yoke easie and his burâhen light when we feele his promise accomplished of giuing vnto our soules this spirituall rest Matth. 11. 29. It preserueth vs from all iniquitie especially from speaking lies which is a base vice grounded on seruile feare either of losing some benefit or sustayning some euill or inconuenience by incurring mans displeasure in speaking trueth From which feare Christian securitie freeing vs doth also keepe vs from the vice of lying which is the effect of it According to that of the Prophet The remnant of Israel shall not doe iniquitie nor speake lies neither shall a deceitfull tongue be found in their âââ 3. 13. mouth for they shall feed and lie downe and none shall make them afraid It maketh vs also with more constancie and patience to indure afflictions and all troubles when as wee are secure of the euent and are assured that they shall all of them aduance our spirituall good and heauenly glorie It worketh in vs Christian courage and resolution in resisting all the assaults of the enemies of our saluation when a securely resting vpon God his wisedome power and prouidence wee are assured for the present that they shall not bee able by all their might and malice to doe vs any hurt and that the issue of this spirituall warfare will be our victorie here and our triumph in glory in the life to come Finally it causeth vs to bee more frequent and feruent in prayer when as without seruile feare wee may approach into Gods Psal 145. 19. presence and with the libertie boldnesse and confidence of sonnes make our suits and supplications vnto him in the mediation of Iesus Christ with confidence that he will heare vs gratiously and bountifully condiscend vnto our desires According to that of the Apostle In whom we haue boldnesse or free libertie of speaking and accesse with Eph. 3. 12. confidence by the faith of him The which he vseth as an effectuall argument to make vs more frequent and diligent in performing of this duties Let vs therefore come boldly vnto the Throne of grace that we may Heb 4 16. obtaine mercie and find grace to helpe in time of need And thus much of the causes and effects of spirituall Securitie CHAP. III. Of the meanes of spirituall Securitie whereby it may bee obtayned or preserued and encreased § 1 Thââââst m ãâ¦ã s highly to esteeme it and ãâ¦ã e iâ ãâ¦ã and in him NOw it followeth in the last place that we set downe the meanes of obtayning and preseruing this grace of Christian securitie And first if we would attaine vnto this rich gift which maketh vs with ioy and comfort to enioy all other blessings because it secureth vs of their fruition quieteth our minds in the middest of all dangers comforteth vs against all afflictions as a rich treasury supplieth all our wants and is vnto vs an impregnable Fort to keepe off all our spirituall enemies and Armour of proofe to beate backe the darts of their tentations wee must in our iudgements esteem it according to the worth and value in our hearts and affections loue and desire it and so resolue with all care and good conscience to endeauour in the vse of all good meanes whereby we may attaine vnto it and preserue and cherish it when we haue gotten it As first if wee would haue the effect wrought in vs we must labour that the causes of it may bee effectuall in vs to this purpose And seeing God is the authour of this excellent gift and that rich fountaine of all grace and goodnesse from which Iam. 1. 17. Matth. 7. 7. Ioh. 16. 23. flow these sweet and still streames of Christian securitie let vs begge it at his hands by feruent prayer who is no niggard of his gifts but hath promised to giue them plentifully to all that aske them in the name of his Sonne Yea let vs not only seeke this securitie from him as the fountaine but ground it on him onely as the alone foundation of it For there is nothing in our selues or any creature whereupon it may safely and surely rest but onely vpon Gods infinite wisedome beholding vs and all things with all meanes and oportunities to preserue vs from all euill and to conferre vpon vs all good and his omnipotent power whereby hee is able to doe whatsoeuer in his wisedome hee knoweth to be best vpon his all-sufficiencie whereby hee sufficeth vs by himselfe alone without all other helpe his mercie and goodnesse whereby he is as willing and readie as able to helpe vs and his promises and trueth which assure vs of his fauour with all the fruits of it and that he will neuer faile those who by a liuely faith doe rest vpon them And if wee ground our securitie on this immooueable Rocke then though wee be neuer so weake in our owne strength neuer so much encountred with dangers and mightily assaulted with our many strong and malitious enemies yet may we retaine our securitie notwithstanding all these difficulties because hee alone is able to support vs by his owne strength to preserue vs from and in all perils and to giue vs victorie ouer all our enemies §. 2 The second meanes is to labour to be in the number of Christ Disciples and of his flocke Secondly if wee would haue this Legacie of spirituall securitie which Christ hath left vs we must labour to be in the number of his Disciples vnto whom alone it is bequeathed to bee sheepe of his flocke and fold ouer whom he watcheth and taketh care to protect them from all enemies and to preserue them from all dangers and then we may be secure seeing wee haue his promise that he will giue vnto vs eternall life that wee shall neuer perish and that no man shall Ioh. 10. 28. plucke vs out of his hand And if we haue the Lord for our shepheard then may we with Dauid rest securely vpon his prouidence assuring Psal 23. 1. 34. 10. our selues that if we liue at his finding we shall want nothing Then may we safely lie downe
giue thankes at all times And this thankefulnesse in all things we must shew at all times that is daily and continually priuately and publikely secretly in our hearts and outwardly in our words and workes so often as we haue any occasion and opportunity offered vnto vs either ordinary or extraordinary by consideration either of positiue or priuatiue benefits both at set times of prayer and thorowout the whole day by lifting vp our hearts with thanksgiuing vnto God for the continuall benefits which in euery part of the day hee conferreth vpon vs As our deliuerance from euils with which wee see others ouertaken our preseruation from many dangers to which wee are daily subiect for the assistance of his grace and holy Spirit against the tentations of our spirituall enemies for keeping our hearts in his feare and from wandring with the world in the by-wayes of sinne and wickednesse For giuing vs hearts to seeke and serue him and for accepting of vs and our imperfect actions in the perfect obedience of Iesus Christ For multiplying and continuall renewing of all his blessings and benefits vpon vs and those that are neere and deare vnto vs both in temporall and spirituall things and for those assured hopes which he hath giuen vs of heauenly and euerlasting happinesse in the world to come For those which hee bestoweth publikely vpon the Church and Common wealth and priuately vpon our families and our owne persons And this daily and continuall thankfulnesse and thanksgiuing vnto God is required of vs in the Scriptures The Apostle exhorteth vs to speake to our selues in Eph. 5. 20. Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall Songs singing and making melody in our hearts to the Lord giuing thankes alwayes for all things c. And that wee should by Christ offer the sacrifices of praise to God continually that is the Heb. 13. 15. fruit of our lips giuing thankes to his name And this was Dauids daily practice as he often professeth I will blesse the Lord saith he at all times his praise shall continually be in my mouth And againe Euery day will I blesse Psal 34 1. thee and I will praise thy name for euer and euer Which resolutions because Psal 145. 2. he could not atchieue by his owne abilities he craueth helpe and assistance from God Let my mouth bee filled with thy praise and with thine honour all Psal 71. 8 15. the day and then hee promiseth to performe it I will saith he praise thee more and more My mouth shall shew foorth thy righteousnesse and thy saluation all the day for I know not the numbers thereof §. Sect. 4 Reasons which may mooue vs vnto daily thanksgiuing Besides which testimonies and examples of holy Scriptures there are many reasons which may moue vs to the dayly and continuall practice of this holy duty As first the excellencie of it seeing it is the continuall exercise of the holy Angels and Saints in heauen in which a great part of their happinesse consisteth and wee see in the Reuelation where great multitudes of the Saints cry alowd and say Blessing and glory and Apoc. 5. 13. 7. 12. wisedome and thankesgiuing and honour and power and might bee vnto our God for euer and euer Amen And this exercize they continue day and Apoc. 4. 8. night saying Holy holy holy Lord God almighty which was and is and is to come Secondly it is most comely and decent in respect of God who being the chiefe goodnesse all glory and praise of due belongeth to him as being the end of all things and the Author and fountaine of all our Psal 92. 2. our good And therefore Dauid often repeateth it and maketh it the foote of his song that we must giue thankes to the Lord and praise him because he Psal 1â6 1. 147. 1. is good and his mercy endureth for euer In respect of vs also who daily receiue benefits at his hands for seeing he reneweth his mercies vpon vs euery Psal 33. 1. Lam. 3. 23. morning as the Church confesseth and followeth vs with his fauours throughout the whole day what better beseemeth vs then to be thankfull to such a gracious Benefactour and to haue our hearts filled with thankfulnesse and our mouthes with his praises Againe we are spirituall Priests vnto God to offer vnto him daily sacrifices and what better beseemeth Apoc. 1. 5. our office then to offer vnto him praises and thanksgiuing which Psal 50. 14. are the sacrifices wherein his soule doth chiefly delight For it is a principall part of his seruice which most redoundeth to his glory according to that of the Psalmist Whosoeuer offereth praise glorifieth mee and is daily Vers 23 therefore to be performed by vs as our Sauiour teacheth vs in his perfect forme of prayer the first petition whereof is that Gods name may bee hallowed and glorified and the conclusion an acknowledgement that the Kingdome power and glory doe belong vnto him alone Thirdly it is the mayne end for which God bestoweth all his blessings vpon vs that Deut. 8. 18. wee should yeeld vnto him the praise and glory of his owne gifts The which we will performe if we be not too too vngratefull seeing they are so inestimable and manifold and yet he in loue of them all requireth nothing of vs but that we daily shew our selues thankfull debters Yea in truth we haue nothing else to returne vnto him seeing all wee haue is his already as wee see in the example of Dauid who though he were a King Psal 16. 3. yet confesseth after long deliberation his nullity and insufficiency in this kinde and therefore concludeth that he would render vnto him thanks Psal 116. 12. and praise Yea it is the end why God hath giuen vs our tongues that with them we should glorifie him whereof it is that the Psalmist calleth his tongue his glory because it was the instrument of glorifying God and therefore they are vtterly vnworthy this excellent gift of speech wherein Psal 30. 12. 57. 8. we excell all the creatures who doe not in the vse of it ayme chiefly at this end for which it was giuen them §. Sect. 5 Of the meanes whereby wee may be stirred vp to thankfulnesse Now the meanes of yeelding vnto God this daily and continuall thankfulnesse is partly to remooue the causes and occasions of vngratitude 1. Chro. 17. 16. 29. 14 15. and partly to vse all helpes wherby we may be furthered in this duty Concerning the former wee must take heede of pride and all opinion of our owne merits which will make vs to thinke that all which we receiue is lesse then we deserue and contrariwise imbrace humility and wholly deny our selues with our owne workes and worthinesse and so we shall be thankefull for the least benefits when we consider that they are more then we deserue Secondly we must not attribute the good things which we Psal 127.
1. Deut. 8. 17. receiue vnto secondary causes and inferiour meanes as to our owne wisedome power and industry but ascribe them wholly vnto God whose gifts they are for otherwise we shall not giue God the praise but sacrifice Hab. 1. 16. Isa 10. 13. to our owne nets Thirdly we must not thinke how much we want but what we haue not how many are preferred before vs but how many better then we come behind vs and want the good things which wee inioy The helpes whereby we may be furthered in this duty of thanksgiuing are first to take notice of those manifold blessings which the Lord heapeth vpon vs euen of his particular gifts at the very time they are receiued for whilest they are new they more affect vs and stirre vs vp to greater thankfulnesse Secondly we must highly value them in our iudgements if not in their owne worth yet as they are loue-tokens sent from God pledges and pawnes of his fauour and earnest-pennies of euerlasting life and happinesse for the better wee conceiue of Gods benefits the more thankefull will we be vnto him for them Thirdly we must keepe blessings receiued in former times in faithfull memories that we may often recount them and adding them to the new wee may become more feruent and cheerefull in performing of this duty especially those mayne benefits of Gods loue our election creation redemption vocation iustification sanctification continuall preseruation and assured hope of our glorification The which we shall the more readily doe if we consider that it is an especiall meanes to mooue the Lord to conferre vpon vs new benefits when as we are truely thankefull vnto him for the old which is the mayne end for which he gaue them and to cast vpon vs the seeds of his blessings with a liberall hand when as we are not barren grounds but yeeld vnto him the fruits of thanksgiuing CAP. XII Of the duties of the daily exercise in euery seuerall part of the day And first of waking with God by Prayer and Meditation §. Sect. 1 Of lifting vp our hearts vnto God assoone as we awake that we may offer vnto him our first seruice HAuing spoken of those Christian duties which are necessarily to bee performed thorowout the whole day we are now come to shew how the day is to bee spent in the particular parts of it and what speciall duties are to be performed in them seuerally as God shall giue vs conueniency and opportunity The which we will diuide as the naturall day consisting of foure and twenty houres is diuided into such duties as respect either the day or night The duties of the day are either those which ordinarily and constantly are to be done in certaine parts of the day without omission or alteration vnlesse vpon some vrgent cause or those which respect circumstances persons states occurrents not limited vnto any certaine time of the day but wayting vpon the most opportune and fit occasions Of the former sort are duties meerely religious and belonging to all Christians generally and indifferently or ciuill duties which notwithstanding ought to be performed of all the faithfull after an holy and religious manner The first religious duty wherewith wee are to beginne the day is that assoone as we awake out of our sleepe wee offer vnto God a morning sacrifice and as it were the first fruits of all our thoughts affections and indeuours sequestring them from the world and earthly vanities that they may bee fixed vpon God and things heauenly and spirituall And euen whilst our bodies lye still on our beds and before we haue vnbarred the dore of our lips to giue passage vnto our words in this still silence we must lift vp our hearts vnto God to commune with him and as it were to salute him by consecrating vnto him their first and best seruice Of which duty we haue Dauid an example for our imitation who no sooner awaked but he was presently with God as he professeth and sought him Psal 139. 18. Psal 63. 1. earely thirsting in his soule after him like a dry and thirsty land Yea so diligent and feruent was he in doing this duty that he preuented the dawning Psal 119. 147. of the morning and before he was thorowly awakened and had all his senses set fully at liberty from the bands of sleepe his heart is rowzed vp and fixed vpon God to giue him praise and then that being awaked Psal 57. 7 8. doth also awaken his tongue and instruments of musicke and his whole man to ioyne together in glorifying God So the Church in Esayas song saith that shee longed after God in the night and resolueth that with her Spirit Esa 26. 9. within her she would seeke him earely Which that wee may likewise practise let vs consider that the Lord our God is our chiefe treasure and our soules sole delight and therefore let our hearts bee first there where our treasure is and seeing he is the onely true cause of all comfort and reioycing let vs solace our selues in our fruition of him by this sweete communion For if worldly men who haue fixed their hearts on earthly vanities doe meditate on them in the night without wearinesse and no sooner awake in the morning but presently they consecrate vnto them their first thoughts and desires as the couetous man to his riches the ambitious man his honours the voluptuous man his pleasures let vs be ashamed if wee cannot be as feruent and diligent in dedicating vnto God the first seruice of our hearts who is infinitely more worthy of our loue Againe there is no businesse in the world of like waight and worth vnto this as bringing singular comfort to our hearts saluation to our soules therfore let vs giue it the priority and precedencie and not suffer euery pedling and pelting trifle take vp our hearts first and make it to watch at the doores and sometimes to depart away for want of admittance And seeing God is the most worthy person and offereth to conferre with vs about the waightiest occasions let vs not after an vnmannerly and foolish fashion suffer him to attend our leisure till we haue done conferring with the contemptible and worthlesse world about earthly occasions which are slight and of no value Finally the morning is the best and fittest time for the vndertaking and atchieuing of any imployment because of the freenesse of our minds from all incumbrances the viuacity and cheerefulnesse of the spirits and the vigour and abilities of all our parts by reason of our late rest and therefore let vs consecrate the very prime of it vnto our gracious God who best deserueth our best seruice §. Sect. 2 Of lifting vp our hearts by some short prayer Now this first seruice which we are to offer vnto God consisteth in prayer and meditation which are the two wings of our soules whereby they soare aloft into heauen and there inioy the presence of God The first duty